KUMBH FAIR – VIJAYABHINANDAN
ERA COMMENCED
CHAPTER 35 – UUPLI DRISTI
In this chapter, Shri
Laldas ji referred to the period during which Shri ji stayed again at Delhi , before He
proceeded to reach Shahjahanpur Bodia. At that time, Laxmi das reached Delhi with Roopa Bai from Surat . He brought his daughter named Jamuna
especially with him.
Also Bhai Narain das and Govind das along with Ram Bai
arrived at Delhi ,
to find shelter at the Lotus Feet of Shri Raj (Shri ji) because of their
affection.
Sabha Chandra Kshatriya, Bhagwati and Hari Ram Bhai also
joined the association, but after a short period, they all returned to resume
the worldly affairs, which they renounced earlier.
At Laxmi das’ residence, he and his family members had a
great concern with false show of their glorious attitude; hence Shri Raj ji
(Shri ji) taught him a lesson. A miracle took place. Shri Krishna was appearing
at his residence in person to please them all.
Daily, Shri Krishna appeared to have a meal. By the ‘Lord’s
Grace’ Laxmi das then got charged and lost his inclination towards ‘Maya’.
Shri Raj ji played a joke-play with him. Laxmi das thought
him to be a special personality, as he was able to talk with Shri Krishna ji,
who promised him –
“On the eighth day from today, Sukumar (Aurangzeb) having
impression of the consciousness of the Divine Soul of Paramdham would come to
you, himself.” Laxmi das was pleased and he told all the associates what Shri
Krishna ji promised. Shri ji, in order to satisfy Laxmi das’ desire of false glory,
asked him to occupy the seat by His side, equal to Him, while preaching to
Sundersath.
Shri ji spoke to the audiences, “The Lord is very graceful
and HE may, at HIS discretion, shower HIS Grace over any of the mankind. Of
course, by the grace of the Lord, one, who has to act, must do in this fashion.
We all would honour him and I shall follow him.
“If one prefers to lead me or occupy a seat just by my side,
I would pay respects to that fellow without any hesitation –this much I
promise, provided Shri Devchandra ji, my Sadguru, showers His grace over me.
“Otherwise, if one feels to be unable, one should not lead
but follow me. If one is faithful, there would be a light in one’s heart to
make the self awakened by the Grace of the Lord.
Laxmi das was still proud of his attainment. He spoke, “I
can not lead you to follow me, but I can occupy a seat just equal to yours. I
shall awaken Sukumar (on the eighth day).”
For a short period of two-three days, he occupied the seat
just equal to that of Shri ji, but afterwards, he got ashamed. Shyam ji Bhai
and Bhim Bhai taunted at him, so he became polite.
On the eighth day, Shri Krishna ji appeared in person to see
Laxmi das; the latter requested the Lord to fulfil the promise.
Shri Raj disappeared at once. Sukumar would get awakened on
the Day of Justice i.e. Qayamat, which no body knows except the Lord. This
event made Laxmi das to bow before Shri ji having no pride of his attainment.
Hereafter, Shri ji left Delhi
for Shahjahanpur Bodia.
Among the seven symptoms, which are mentioned in Quran to
denote the time of Qayamat, one is inscribed in respect of Aajuz-Majuz. While
explaining the latent secrets of the same, Shri Mehraj (Mahamati Shri Prannath
ji) described that the real meaning of Aajuz-Majuz is ‘day and night’ i.e. the
time. It is time, which consumes the strength of living and thus it shortens
the span of life. Shri Laldas ji, as such, used the phrase – Aajuz-Majuz. On
arrival of Shri ji at Shahjahanpur Bodia along with the selected associates, an
epidemic of epilepsy was pronounced everywhere in the City. Due to its
quarantine, people were dying.
During the period of stay, Shri ji found that one of the
associates, named Nagji suffered from the same disease and he was to die, Shri
ji saved Nagji from the claws of the God of Death (Yamraj) by His spiritual
power. Nagji could see Paramdham.
Shri ji showered His grace on Nagji, whose Divine Soul
reached nearer the Lotus Feet of the Lord Supreme in Paramdham for a short
while. Thus he was blessed by the ‘Grace of the Lord’. Then he could survive
and got recovered from the disease.
At Shahjahanpur Bodia, one, chief of Kshatriya, took
advantage of performing the services to please Shri ji and the associates, as
he was fascinated with the preaching of Shri ji, though he could not recognize
the Divine Personality of Shri ji, nor could he get awakened.
From Bodia, Shri ji sent Nirmal das and four other
companions to convey His special message to the Ruler of Khadkari.
But they found that the very place was not suitable for the
religious purpose. They stayed there for ten days and thereafter returned to
inform Shri ji accordingly.
Shri ji now remembered the words of Sadguru to trace out
Sukumar and convey the Divine message. As such, in order to explain the theme of
Quran, He composed a Chapter of ‘Sanandh’. The purpose was to convince
Aurangzeb with the help of Quran, by highlighting the achievements of Mohammed
Sahib. In Quran, Mohammed Sahib mentioned in respect of Paramdham – Arsh Azeem
and the Divine Souls’ appearance in the world, in all castes & creed
including Muslim. In the verses of Sanandh, Shri ji described about the same.
Shri ji also got the letter inscribed in Persian script,
which was previously written in Hindi- Hindvi. With the necessary directives,
He sent Bhim Bhai & Laldas ji to Delhi .
(The main idea was to inform Aurangzeb, as suggested by Shri Devchandra ji to
Shri Mehraj.)
Shri Laldas ji said that “We both got prepared to proceed; we
bowed to Shri ji to obey Him. Then we proceeded and left Bodia for Delhi .
But, immediately Shri ji heard the voice of His Soul,
according to which He learnt that it was not a proper time to approach
Aurangzeb.
He, therefore, sent Kanhji Bhai to Delhi . No sooner Shri Laldas and Bhim Bhai
reached Delhi than Kanhji Bhai reached Delhi and informed them
as he was directed to convey Shri ji’s directive.
Shri ji had conveyed through Kanhji Bhai to Bhim Bhai and
Laldas ji to postpone the programme of meeting with Aurangzeb, as it was not a
proper time because Aurangzeb would not accept the letter, rather he might
misbehave with them.
Shri ji also asked Bhim Bhai and Laldas ji by letter to
await His arrival at Delhi .
He said, “Let me arrive there. I shall think over and do the needful as per the
chances available to me at Delhi .”
HARIDWAR KUMBH PRASANG.
Shri ji stayed at
Bodia for a short period of one month and therefrom He proceeded to Haridwar.
Swami Laldas ji says, “Shri ji arrived at Haridwar, hence the description of
the Kumbh Fair held at Haridwar during those days is given hereunder:
The Sixteenth Century of Shalivahan Era came to an end and
as per indication in Bhavishya Puran, the New Era of Buddha Nishkalank
Vijayabhinandan –the first year commenced (on the first lunar day of the bright
fortnight of the month of Chaitra). Shri ji had satisfied the chiefs of the
various sects of Hinduism and convinced them all with His preaching in respect
of His doctrines concerning Nijanand Sampradaay.
Before disseminating His preaching, Shri ji had held
discussions with various chiefs and monks. It was held in Vikram Samvat 1735
(1678 A D).
In Kumbh Fair of Haridwar, there were chiefs of four sects
as well as monks of six types of philosophy and ten kinds of Sanyasi (hermits
in various garbs).
Also people of four different folks of Hindus viz. Brahmin,
Kshatriya, Vaishya and Shudra & of four different kinds of living standard
viz. Brahma chary, Grahasth, Vanprasth and Sanyasi had gathered in the fair.
They found that the associates of Shri ji were not similar to any of theirs.
Some of the chiefs and monks, who marked that the associates
of Shri ji were not like those of theirs, approached Shri ji and asked to
introduce about His sect, which they never heard of or learnt about (being
different from all of them).
Then in response to their query, Shri ji said, “You are well
recognized followers of the ancient Hindu Religion in different sects. Kindly
tell me about yours, first.
“Leaving all pre-determinations and bewilderment, please
avert the attitude of anger. We intend to know the ‘Reality’ as witnessed by
Vedas. Kindly explain the same by your Majestic hearty attempts, which we shall
adhere to peacefully.
“Kindly tell us about your achievements in respect of
knowledge of the ‘Absolute’. In case you point out any thing controversial to
our verdict, we shall request you to clear our doubts.”
RAMANUJ SAMPRADAAY.
Then first of all, the chief of Ramanuj Sect came forward
and he spoke, “We explain our Shastra, Ved & custom of which we are
confident. You may think over the same thoroughly.
Our religious Preceptor instructed us to recite the name of
our favourite ‘Deity’ having a chaplet of beads in a hand and also wearing one
as a garland. The name of Gotra (Origin) is ‘Achyut’ which is very sacred
having its branch named ‘Indestructible (God)’.
The system of principles believed is named ‘Sukal’, which is
apart from all. We believe in listening to ‘Saam Ved, which purifies our heart
and we find a way to reach the state of salvation.
“Baikunth” is the name of our ‘Paradise ’.
We perform rites of circumambulating of ‘Sumeru’ Mountain. We believe in
‘Omnipresence’ (prevailing every where from sky to earth) being formless, hence
invisible.
According to our faith, the place of our firm shelter is
known as ‘Padmanabhi’ and the place of our joyful plays is ‘Melakota’. Our
favourite Goddess is Laxmi who is trusty and emitting brightest light.
The origin of our faith has concern with Laxmi ji, which has
no parallel, nor do we have any doubt about it. ‘Baikunth’ is on the top of
fourteen planes (worlds), where we find salvation.
Rangnath is pilgrims’ place and Cavery River
is sacred. The Goddess Kamala (Laxmi) is graceful to fulfil our ambitions.
Shri Narain is our God and Lord Vishnu has been regarded as
the Grand Preceptor, who introduced the sect. Our Gayatri (the sorcery words)
is described as ‘Alakh Niranjan’. This all is our Ramanuj Doctrine.”
Shri ji heard every thing what the chief of Ramanuj spoke.
He spoke, “I congratulate your Preceptor, who disseminated the doctrines of
Ramanuj sect. You all deserve my hearty love.
“According to Ramanuj sect, Baikunth is the place of
salvation. Vedas explain that the entire universe is destructible (as well as
the highest plane named ‘Baikunth). Where the soul would find repose after the
Ultimate Annihilation? This is not clear as per your sect’s doctrines.”
NEEMANUJ SAMPRADAAY
Next, the chief of Neemanuj came forward to explain about
the details of Ved, the favourite Deity, Sorcery sacred words to be recited and
the sacred place of shelter related with the faith. He requested Shri ji to get
acquainted with the same to feed the Soul’s need. He spoke –
“Our headquarters is Mathura
and the religious field is Gokul –the Holy place. Vrindavan is an area, where
we the followers of this sect find repose and where we get happiness. The
pilgrims’ place is Dwarka, which we believe to be eternal.
The River Gomati (a stream near Dwarka) is Holy River
and the favourite Goddess is ‘Rukmani’. Our Holy Scripture is Yajurved. The
sacred name of ‘Hari’ is recited for soul’s joy, by which we get relief from
the riddles of the illusive world.
Vrinda Devi is the Goddess to grace us with the boon of
salvation and we have faith to reach the highest peak to abide with Vishnu. The
pronunciation of ‘Om ’ will provide a path to
reach ‘Pranav Brahma’. The first Preceptors are ‘Sanakadiks’- the four brothers
said to be the sons of Brahmaa (one of the three logos.) Our sect is the
ancient.
The sacred sorcery word is ‘Gopal’ to be recited as we hail
from Gopal-Gayatri. Our religious preceptor is Narad ji and respected sage is
‘Durvasa’ – one of the famous sages of Hindus.
“We believe that ‘Garud’, a giant bird like Eagle, used by
the Lord Vishnu as His conveyance, has power to provide protection to the
saints and holy men who have faith in our Neemanuj Sampradaay.”
Upon this, Shri Mehraj (Mahamati Shri Prannath ji) expressed
His views, “You have never thought what you have learnt. Most of the places of
the Ultimate Shelter in the state of salvation concern to the ‘Destructible’
(Kshhar) world & the few of them to the ‘Indestructible’ Abode of Akshhar.
“You have not discriminated between the ‘Real’ and the
‘Unreal’. How this can be treated as according to the contents of Vedas? It is
because your preceptor is fully enlightened; hence no fruitful principles can
be followed.”
VISHNU SHYAM
SAMPRADAAY
Then the chief
monk of Vishnu Shyam Sampradaay explained, “I shall give details of our
favourite Deity, the religious ways, and manners of our devotion, the name of
the sacred Ved in which our faith rests and the sacred sorcery words to be
recited. Please listen to me.
“Vishnukanchi is our headquarters, Swet Ganga is our Holy
pilgrims’ place, the peace of mind according to our sect, we achieve by
suppressing the desires of the active organs of the human body. Thus we attain
the state of ‘Purity in Mind’.
“We the followers of this Sampradaay seek the shelter in the
Holy Abode of Markandeya, the sage (who is ever alive in the world) and our
sacred field is ‘Purshottam Pur.’ Laxmi ji is our Goddess and ‘Jagannath ji,
the favourite God, whom we adore. We recite His name, keeping a chaplet of
beads in the hand.
We believe in Atharv Ved. The origin (Gotra) is Achyut with
Tripurari as its branches.
‘Shukal’ is the name of the system of principles believed.
We recite the enchanting word ‘Tulsi’. ‘Jalbimb’ is our sage. Varun is our
favourite Deity and our Preceptor is Namdeo.
The Gayatri is Brahma & the Sampradaay has been started
by ‘Mahadeva’. We achieve salvation by way of mixing our souls in ‘Parmaatma’.
These are the doctrines of Vishnu Shyam Sampradaay.”
“What names have you described in the Doctrines of Vishnu
Shyam Sampradaay, all of them are related with this illusive world,” said Shri
Mehraj (Mahamati Shri Prannath ji). He added, “According to Vedas & Puran,
the illusive world would perish when the ‘Mahapralay’ happen. Then where your
soul would find repose, is not known to you.”
MADHAVI SAMPRADAY
Thereafter
‘Madhavacharya’ came forward and spoke, “We shall explain about our Gotra
(Origin), sacred field, the favourite Deity, pilgrims’ place and Ved. Kindly
listen.
“Awantika (Ujjain )
is our headquarters, Neemkhar is our sacred field. We seek pleasure in giving
up the life and our pilgrims’ place is ‘Badrinath’ (a sacred shrine in Himalayas ).
“The name of the Holy
River is ‘Alkha’. We
worship and devout to our favourite Goddess ‘Savitri’. We believe in Rig Ved
–the first one among the four Vedas.
The chaplet of beads, to recite the name ‘Hari’ (Vishnu) is
our garland to wear and the sacred words are of Gayatri. ‘Vishnuhans is the
sacred sorcery word and our Preceptor is ‘Brahmaa’.
Hans Rishi is our favourite Deity. The first Preceptor is
‘Brahmaa’. We find repose in Baikunth as salvation near Vishnu. These are the
doctrines of our Sect.
Then Shri Mehraj (Mahamati Shri Prannath ji) explained,
“Every place, named above, is existing in this destructible world; in Mahapralay,
nothing related with the world would remain in existence, as this all is
illusionary. Where would you find Salvation?”
Prakaran - 35 Chopai - 1682
CHAPTER 36 – SANYAS
MAT
After the chiefs
of the four Sampradaay of Hindus were unsuccessful to convince Shri Mehraj with
their Doctrines, the monks of the Sanyasi Mat came forward. First the monk of
Dasnam Sanyasi Mat explained about the favourite Deity. He detailed that there
are seven types of faiths and four numbers of Mathas (the headquarters). The
first is Param Hans.
“It belongs to West, named ‘Sharda Math’. Its headquarters
is Dwarka and ‘Sudechar’ is name of the Deity.
Bhadrakali is the Goddess and Ganga-Gomati (a rivulet near
Dwarka) is the Holy
River . The Preceptor is
Anubhuti Saroopacharaj, who fulfils our ambitions.
The Sect (Sampradaay) is ‘Keetwar’, whose hermits are called
Teerth & Ashram. The adorable Deities are Brahmaa & Vishnu. This all is
regarded with West Faith of Sanyasi.
The second faith belongs to East; the names of which are two
– ‘Van & Aaranya’. The headquarters is Gobardhan Math & Bhogwar is Sampradaay.
The Lotus Feet of the Godhead is the sacred place of shelter
and the God is Jagannath. The names of the Preceptors are Balbhadra &
Padmacharaj. The Goddess is ‘Bumble’.
The name of the pilgrims’ place is ‘Rohinya Mahodadhi’.
These pertain to ‘Poorva Manya (Eastern Faith). Shri ji
heard them attentively.
The third branch is named ‘Jayasi Math-Anandvar Sampradaay’;
and the Lotus Feet of Badrinath is the place of shelter, which is the ultimate
place of the Salvation.
Nar-Narain is the adorable God whose parts are called Giri Mountain
(Parvat) & Sagar (Sea). Nar Totka is the Preceptor and the ‘Punyaa Giri’ is
the Goddess.
The fourth branch is concerned with the South direction and
has its three sub-branches- Puri, Bhaarti, and Sarswati with its centre at
Shringeri Math.
The name of the Sampradaay is ‘Bhurvar’. The place of
shelter is near the Lotus Feet of the Deity Rameshwar. The favourite deities
are Shankar, Baraah &c. and the Goddess’ name is Kamiksha.
The origin is Shringi Rishi (sage) & Preceptor is Prithvidharacharya.
The pilgrims’ place is Tok Bhadra. These are the details of the fourth branch,
which may please be heard.
The fifth faith is termed as ‘Urdha’ having its centre at
Sumeru Math and named as ‘Kashi’ Sampradaay.
The Lotus Feet of ‘Kailashpati’ (Shiv ji) is the shelter
field. ‘Niranjan’ is the real God. ‘Maya’ is Goddess and “Ishwar’ is the Preceptor.
The pilgrims’ place is ‘Mansarovar’ (an Himalayan Lake ).
These are the details pertaining to the Fifth one.
Shri ji considered the same to be related with the
illusionary world only.
They said that the details of the sixth branch are numerous
to be described. Most of the followers have ten numbers of the favourite
deities.
Atma – the Soul is the sixth belief. The centre is Super
Soul as origin. Sampradaay is ‘Sat’ with which one gets satisfaction, and then
nothing more is required.
‘Nabhi’ (the navel) is the field and Paramhansa is the name
of the deity. The Goddess is Mansa. The ‘Omnipresence’ God is the Preceptor.
The pilgrims’ place is ‘Trikuti’.
Sarovar (Man Sarovar) is the shelter place. Shri ji
expressed that the principles of the faith have been limited to self-body and
the Universe as ‘One’, although the same are as good as concerning with the
Divine Souls.
There came up the monk of the seventh branch to give its
details. “This faith relates with ‘Bharat Khand’, situated in ‘Jamboo’, a continent.
Sanakadiks, the sons of Brahmaa are on the top and the Director is Sankhayan.
The ritual ceremony is celebrated by Brahmins to put on
three combined threads after reciting Gayatri words (Upnayan). It has been
given importance. Its branches are four – North, East, South and West.
The four – Anand. Swaroop, Chetan and Prakash are the owners
& the Preceptors of each centre of the seventh branch.
All the Sanyasi of the seven centers expressed that they
have given full details of each of the branches, which may please be analyzed.
The sacred sorcery words of each of the branches, to be
recited are now detailed as follows: The first pertain to the Western branch
and two kinds of initiation are bestowed upon, named ‘Teerath and Ashram.”
These may be considered.
Mantra – Om Heen Neeelhansah soham Paramhansah. Om Siddhant Bhaskaroham Siddheshwar Devah Soham Brahmeti
Mantrah.
The second pertains to Eastern Branch and the following
sorcery words give salvation. There are two kinds of initiation –Van and Aarnya.
The sorcery words are given below:
Om Soham Mathah Prateechyat sarvadinghmukhey Namaste
Karomiaham. Jaganntho Devta Soham Brahmeti Mantrah.
The next pertains to Northern Branch and it has three names
– Giri, Parvat and Sagar. The details of their initiations are being uttered,
which may please be listened to.
There are three Preceptors related with the Southern Branch
– Puri, Bhaarti and Sarswati. The sorcery words are: Om Bhurbhuvah Swah Om
Kleem Smeeti So-aham Atma Tattwamasi Aham Brahmasmi Soham Hansah Aadi Varaho
Devta Soham Brahmeti Mantrah.
The fifth is called Urdha, having its centre at Sumeru. The
sacred place of knowledge is Kashi Sampradaay – the initiation is given with
the following sorcery words:
Om Neel Hansah Paramhansah so-aham Tattwamasi Niranjano
Devta Soham Brahmeti Mantrah.
The sixth faith is based on Atma –the Soul. The Super Soul
is the centre (Math). The Deity is Paramhansa. The sorcery words given on initiating
are as follows:
The seventh Branch pertains to Bharat khand situated in
Jamboo continent (Asia ). The four sons of
Brahma named Sanakadiks exist in the origin at top having three-threaded
Upnayan to wear (mostly by Brahmins). The sacred sorcery words are as follows:
Sanyasi described their sacred words as above. Besides, Shri
ji also listened to twelve Paramhans Gayatri.
The Sanyasi said, “Parents, own physical body and its
biological conscience as well as the related past incarnations, all are
safeguarded by Sanyas faith.
“Every thing pertaining to Sanyas faith has been described by the grace of our Preceptor. By following the doctrines of this sect, the bundle of sins committed by one are destroyed and ultimately the soul reaches at the Lotus Feet of Narayan, who is ‘Omnipresence.’
“Every thing pertaining to Sanyas faith has been described by the grace of our Preceptor. By following the doctrines of this sect, the bundle of sins committed by one are destroyed and ultimately the soul reaches at the Lotus Feet of Narayan, who is ‘Omnipresence.’
Again the Western Branch has ‘Teerath and Ashram’ as its centers,
the Eastern has ‘Van & Aaranya’. The Northern has three – Giri, Parvat and
Sagar, where the Soul gets salvation.
The Southern has Puri, Bhaarti & Sarswati. These are the
names of Sanyasi-sect’s branches having four centers. These ten faiths have
been continuing since a long time; we have given all the details thereof for
your information.
They continued, “These ten branches of Sanyas have been
based in accordance with the contents of Vedas – the treasure of illuminating
knowledge, propagated as such by Dutta, the Grand Preceptor. Shankaracharya has
also praised – Sanyasi means “One, who
has renounced every thing of the world”.
“Now the names of the Preceptors of each of the four Yugas
(Satyug, Treta, Dwapar & Kaliyug) are described here, which may kindly be
adhered to attentively.
“Brahmaa, Vishnu and Rudra were in Satyug. Three were in
Treta named – Washista, Shakti and Parashar: please be informed.
“Two, named Vyas and Sukhdeo, were in Dwapar and three named
Gaud, Govind & Shankaracharya have been in Kaliyug.
“Four pupils were of Shankaracharya named Brahmacharya, the
second Padmacharya & the third Nara Totkacharya.
The fourth was Shringi Rishi. These four had ten disciples.
These ten disciples have started ten different faiths of Sanyas as detailed
above.
Brahmacharya’s disciple was Saroopachary, who had his two
pupils named Teerath and Ashram. These folks of Sanyasi have long sticks
(staff- Dand or Dandi) in their hands, hence are called ‘Dandiwan’.
Padmacharya’s pupil was Balbhadra, who had two disciples
named Van & Aaranya. Nara Totka’s disciples were three – Giri, Parvat &
Sagar who showed a path of salvation.
Urdhacharya was the disciple of Shringi Rishi, who had his
three successors as pupils named Puri, Bhaarti & Sarswati. These are the
ten names of Sanyasi in Kaliyug, and the same is known to all.
Prakaran 36 - Chopai 1727
CHAPTER 37 – SHAT DARSHAN
Swami Shri
Laldas ji described in this chapter that after ten-named Sanyasi, the philosophers
of six kinds of sciences came forward and spoke, “We exist since immemorial ancient
time. If you adhere to our principles considerably, you would definitely
achieve salvation to reach the ‘Lord’.
Four-headed Brahmaa has spoken the four Vedas. We the
followers go through the Vedas daily very attentively. The first ‘Rig-Ved’ has
been spoken by Brahmaa by His Eastward head. In other words, East is governed
by ‘Rig-Ved’.
“Brahmaa has spoken ‘Yajur-Ved’ by His Western head, while
‘Atharvan-Ved’ spoken by northern head by Brahmaa is studied by us daily very
thoroughly.
“We study ‘Sam-Ved’ daily, which has been spoken by the
Southern head by Brahmaa. These Vedas have six parts, which are detailed
hereunder: -
The Eastern head has revealed the philosophy named
‘Naiyayik.’ The details of those revealed by the Western head are described
here –
‘Patanjali, Sankhya & Vaisesik’ these three Shastra are
disclosed by the Western head.
The philosophy of ‘Mimansa’ has been spoken by the Southern
head, while the sacred Vedanta Shastra spoken by the Northern head.
These are six parts of the philosophy. Each of them has its
own Preceptor –their names are given below:
Gautam Rishi has revealed ‘Nyay (Laws) Shastra. Two
Preceptors named Gemini & Vyas have described ‘Mimansa’ Shastra combined.
The Laws of ‘Karmas’ (deeds) contained in a Shastra has been
described by ‘Gemini’ Rishi, whereas the science of physique has been detailed
by Vyas. These are two branches of ‘Mimansa’ as described above for your
information.
Kapil Dev Rishi has detailed ‘Sankhya’ philosophy and Shesh
described ‘Patanjali’. Karn Dev and Shiv have given description of ‘Vaisesik’
and Vedanta respectively.
These are the Preceptors of the six parts of philosophy but
most of the learned persons hold discussion on the different issues according
to their different standard.
‘Naiyayik’ philosophy defines the three different aspects of
the ‘Visible’, ‘Invisible’ and ‘Nature’ of Maya. ‘Jeeva’ and ‘Ishwar’ are
existing eternally in the Universe.
According to the philosophy, twenty-one steps of the stair
case, each of one kind of sorrow is necessary to be climbed up (ascended) in
order to reach the place full of ecstasy related with the ‘Absolute’.”
Shri ji then interrupted and asked, “What sort of version
you speak, as according to your statement – Ishwar and Jeeva both are
classified as destructible.
“You have described about twenty-one steps of each kind of
sorrows, which are meant for all the creatures. Thus all the Jeeva are amidst
‘Maya’, then where would be the place of joy, as ‘Maya’ exists in Universe.”
Shri ji also asked, “You speak of the ‘Invisible’ – the
subtlest (the minutest) form as eternal and the visible form as destructible,
but where amidst the twenty-one steps, the invisible Atma has its Eternal Abode?”
Hereafter the philosopher of ‘Mimansa’ spoke, “The Karmas
have their first and foremost role in the world. Everything is the result of
the Karmas. The doer has the reasons to do according to the past deeds.
“The deeds only exist to be known as Jeeva, Ishwar and
Brahma. The deeds alone have eternal existence.”
Shri ji then explained. “The Karmas (deeds) are of the
different nature i.e. the same are of many kinds, whereas the ‘Lord’, Brahma is
one, having one characteristic eternally.
“The Karmas (deeds) are fast moving & not stationary.”
Shri ji added, “The beginning of Karmas comes to an end, while the ego in the
human beings has relation with the Karmas and the Jeeva, with its ego, enjoys
or suffers from the good or bad deeds committed by it in one or more incarnations.
“The ego-mentality of one compels to do something i. e. the
deeds are the results of the efforts of the mind The Jeeva’s mind does not
reach the nearness of the ‘Lord’ (Brahma); how the actions (deeds) are capable
to reach the ‘Absolute’ – the ‘Lord’ as all deeds are done in the worldly
atmosphere, which is nothing but illusion –‘Maya’.
According to scriptures like Vedas, Brahma- the ‘Lord’ is
‘Absolute’ having no shadow of ‘Maya’ or illusion; your own interpretations of
the contents of Vedas and other Holy Books have made you confused. Hence you do
not know any thing about the ‘Lord Supreme’.”
SAANKHYA
The philosophers of Sankhya Shastra came forward to explain
their doctrines to Shri ji. They spoke, “The Nature (Prakrati) and the Creator
(Purush) have created the all universes ab-initio.
The universes are created as the result of cohesion of
Prakrati & Purush (Nature & the Creator) and these are perished when
they two separate from each other. This is our faith by which we convince every
body.
Then Maha Prabhu Shri Prannath ji expressed, “You have faith
that the Nature & the Creator meet together to create the Universes, but
the Creator is an immense Source of light whereas the Nature is darkness of the
ignorance. How Nature would continue to exist when the Sun exists
simultaneously. According to the general principle, there would not be any
darkness in the Sunlight.
“Also according to Vedas, the existence of Prakrati &
Purush would last in Mahapralay –the Immense Ultimate Annihilation. How
Prakrati can have its appearance after Mahapralay to meet Purush to create new
universe – one after the other.”
Shri ji also asked them again, “What is your conception in
respect of Prakrati and Purush? Whether their appearance is visible or
invisible, having no form, kindly explain to me? After the Ultimate
Annihilation i.e. on their separation where they abide? And where is their
individual Abode (when all elements of which the universes are created vanish).
If they have their visible personalities?
“And if according to you, they have invisible form i.e. no
existence, then how they meet to create the Universes? Either of the two
principles is doubtful.
VAISHESIK
The Vaisesik philosophers’ monk expressed his views, “It is
originated by Karn Deo Kanad & Shiv Rishi. According to them, the infinity
of time having a series of opportunities play a grand role to create universe
and every thing happens according to time.
When an appropriate time comes, any or all the things in the
universe including its creatures are destroyed. The time is, therefore, defined
as ‘Brahma’.” Shri ji then asked them-
“You say that Time is Brahma, but according to Vedas every
thing including the ‘Time’ is destructible, when Mahapralay takes place. Brahma
has no relation with ‘Time’. He is Eternal, timeless and a source of abundance
of light. The scriptures of Hindus, which are called ‘Shruti’, explain that
Brahma is beyond the reach of ‘Time’.
“Any thing which is created according to ‘Time’ must get
destructed. The creation of the universe at one time will annihilate at the
other time; the duration may be long (or short). But ‘Brahma’ has no origin
–nothing new is created, nor vanishes. ‘Brahma is Omnipresent, still HE does
not exist in the Universe as the universe is illusionary – transient.
“The scriptures describe in respect of ‘Brahma’ as stated
above, but you relate ‘Brahma’ with the ‘Time’. Every thing including the ‘Law
of Nature, which is based on the ‘Time factor’, has been created in ‘Maya’, but
the Almighty is not there where there is ‘Maya’.
“When the ‘Law of Nature’ is based on the ‘Time factor’, the
existence of the Almighty can not be there. It is so defined by Vedas. Perhaps,
you believe, ‘Brahma’ being invisible is formless: HE ciphers like nothing
(formless- Nirakar- nothing in shape.)
PATANJAL
The Monk of Patanjali philosophy spoke to Shri ji, “The God
is ‘Omnipresent’. Every thing in the Universe is ‘Brahma’ having different
kinds of aspects.
The eight kinds of organs in the body are functioning while
living; when introspected would lead the soul to find Brahma within. The names
of the eight kinds of Yoga are enumerated as follows: ‘Aasan (the fixed posture
of physical body either sitting, standing or lying in a particular manner in
different poses), Pranayam (the different ways of inhaling and exhaling with
detention after each and to repeat the same), Pratyahaar, Dharan (bearing) –
and Meditation, Deep meditation (Samadhi), Niyam (ritual deeds) and Jap
(reciting the name or names of the favourite Deity.) These are eight kinds of
Yoga. The centre of the sources of light is ‘Brahma’ and the main cause to the
creation of the Universes.
The Universes have been created out of Brahma- the centre
point of the rays of the light and within the huge figure of Brahma, which is
beyond the limit of imagination. The monk emphasized to stick to the principle
after thinking over it seriously.
Shri ji then spoke, “I have some doubts, which may please be
removed. ‘Brahma is Absolute – ‘Satchidanand’ – Eternal, whereas the Universes
are transitory.
“The Truth will always remain the ‘Truth’ even in its
branches or in the form of sprouted shoots: whereas the false or imagination
will give birth to another imagination (& not the ‘Truth’). According to Vedas and Shruties, ‘Brahma’ has
no tendency to produce a new or to destroy it, because HE has no desirability.
“According to the scriptures ‘Maya’ is transitory and it
tends to the changes every now and then. Although it never happens, but Vedas
have defined that it is our presumption only that ‘Brahma’ and ‘Maya’ are
together in the Universe and this presumption made us to presume like this.
“O Brother! The Sun & its rays have the same effects as
they are one; whereas ‘Maya’ and ‘Brahma’ are controversial to each, then how
the two contradictory in existence would stay together? In other words, Brahma
is separate from Maya as Maya is not eternal.
‘The ‘Real and Unreal’ are two different things. They are
not consistent with each other. To prove existence of one thing would require
documentary proof, which may please be described in order to eliminate my
doubts."
VEDANT DARSHAN
The chief of Vedanta philosophy then spoke, “Except
‘Brahma’, nothing exists in the Universe. ‘Maya’ and Brahma are eternal hence
these two are everlasting in the Universe; Maya is within Brahma’
And Brahma is every where and in each particle in ‘Maya’-
world. We believe, ‘Brahma’ exists every where in ‘Maya’ and we say them
ignorant that do not follow our principles.
From the smallest creature to the largest one like an
elephant, Brahma exists there as one only. It is both subject and object -
there is no difference.”
Then Shri ji spoke, “If you believe that ‘Brahma’ exists
every where then there should be no darkness of ignorance, nor should there be any
necessity of Shastra, as ‘Brahma is the ‘Light of Knowledge’.
Shri ji continued, “Brahma has no desirability. If HE has
been pervading the entire world, then how the Universe has been created and who
desired to create it? Please satisfy me.”
“Your version is meaningless when you say ‘Maya’ is
everlasting as “Brahma’ is. You say that ‘Brahma’ is pervading in the world of
Maya. Because ‘Maya’ has past, present and future, it is not understood as to how
it is related with ‘Brahma’. According to scriptures, ‘Brahma’ exists beyond
the definition of ‘Time’ (in other words, Maya’ – the illusion).
“It can not be believed that “Maya’ and ‘Brahma’ exist
together, when ‘Brahma’ is Eternal having no past, any future, but the
‘present’ everlasting. Please explain how you define ‘Maya’ that it exists
along with ‘Brahma’ every where?
“You also say that ‘Maya’ is eternal, but how? Is ‘Maya’
visible or invisible (Nirakar – Nothing or Sakaar –having a visible figure);
please distinguish.
“Shankaracharya (a Reformer), who described ‘Upanishad’ (the
explanatory notes of Vedas) explained that ‘Atma’ –the Soul is not related with
‘Maya’-world; but you say, “Atma’ is every where in the world”. Please explain
how?
Swami Laldas ji said that a great deal of discussion was
held between the followers of Vedanta Philosophy and Shri ji, which can not be
described. Those, who witnessed, were also happy. It took place in ‘Kumbh Fair’
at Haridwar.
Amongst those, who discussed, some of them defined that the
whole Universe has been constituted of ‘Brahma’. Then Shri ji asked them, “In
the state of ‘Brahma’ pervading the whole Universe- even in the least particle
thereof, then where remains the place for ignorance as no darkness of ignorance
would exist, when the Universe’ would illuminate with the radiant glory of
‘Brahma’. And in case there exists no ignorance, what for the different kinds
of Shastra (six types) are required (which are necessary to train the mind of
the ignorant or non-intelligent persons: This is my conclusion.”
The preachers of Shat - Darshan sect as well as the chiefs
of the Six Shastra presented their doctrines, which Shri ji heard
attentively.
All the chiefs of the different sects and the monks of
different faiths gathered together and asked Shri ji to satisfy them with the
‘Divine Knowledge’, as they have already explained their doctrines. They spoke,
“Kindly quote the reference of Sanskrit Shlokas (Hymns) and also point out the
names of the Holy Scriptures to which they relate in order to withstand them in
support of your version, which we feel, a new system would be explained by Your
Honour.”
REPLY OF MAHAMATI SHRI PRANNATH
JI
Shri ji spoke to them, “In Hindus’ Holy Scripture named
Harvans Puran, Shri Vyas (a famous sage, who composed Vedas and Upanishads)
described to Janmejay, the King of Indraprastha (Delhi ) in respect of a prophecy that may
kindly be listened to, having no controversial views of yours.”
He continued, “Shri Vyas revealed the mysterious indication
to the King. The King then inquired of him about the mystery. Shri Vyas
explained that ‘Brahmashristies’ in the garb of adept sages would appear on the
earth and some event, (which is beyond the imagination of the people of the
world) would take place on their appearance.
“The King again asked – ‘From the days of yore, many adept
sages like Sanakadiks (the four sons of Brahmaa, who had divine knowledge
contained in Vedas &c.) and others too uptil now have taken their births on
the earth; You also have full ‘Divine Knowledge’. If any of them and you, too,
do not come in that category that you refer to in your prophecy?
“Shri Vyas explained to the King that those Personalities
(the Divine Souls) have not appeared so far: they shall appear in person in
Kaliyug and not earlier (Kaliyug followed ‘Dwapar’).
“Shri Vyas revealed the mystery that they (Brahmashristies)
would have their faith in the ‘Supreme Lord’ (Super Indestructible Godhead) and
they would never adore other deities. They shall explain about a new chapter of
the Divine Knowledge, which is not known, to any body on the earth. The human
beings would admire and adore them.”
Shri ji, thereafter told them, “Vyas explained the mysterious
indications in details that I shall quote with proper evidence for your
knowledge, which may kindly be listened to and comprehended well.
“The Sanskrit Shloka (Hymn) has been quoted here from Harridans
Puran-Bhavishya Parva- Chapter 4, which reads as follows:
“The Divine Souls, who are called ‘Brahmashristies’ and are
the Bliss-part of the Supreme Lord have to appear on the earth when due in
Kaliyug and disseminate the preaching related with the ‘Divine Wisdom’. By
listening to them, the folk of people of the earth would adore them and their
knowledge related with the ‘Divine Wisdom’ would enable them to solve the
riddles of illusive world.” (In dukh ki jimi mein baith ke, Meherey dekheyn
dukh duur: Kaayam sukh jo Haq ke, so Mehar karat Hazoor.)
Shri ji described that “The prophecy in respect of the
appearance of the Divine Souls has been mentioned many a way in Eighteen Puran,
Vedas and Upanishad, which are evident to above quotation.”
He further spoke, “Those who have concern with the ‘Divine
Knowledge’, may very gladly comprehend the explanation of the secrecy. We shall
give all sorts of information to make them understand the same.”
When the chiefs and the monks learnt about the above
description, they decided by consulting each other to ask about the name of the
Sect, the field of origin of the same, the Holy place of pilgrimage. They
thought that a proper reply to convince them might be impossible.
They uttered, “As we have detailed in respect of our faiths,
religions or sects individually, you may also give details with the evidences
to convince us.”
They enquired with pride, “Wherefrom your sect is
originated, who was the organizer and what are the sources to rely on?”
They continued, “What should be conceived? Whom you aim to
adore? What sacred words do you recite to achieve the goal? Which of the
deities is your ‘Guardian’ to protect you from the effects of ignorance?
“The details in respect of the religious affairs, the sacred
place of the sect, the place related with the salvation, the name of the sage,
God, Holy pilgrims’ place and the Shastra etc. may please be described.”
The chiefs of the sects also enquired of the extremity of
Divine Knowledge and the resultant achievements, the place where the soul on attaining
the resultant achievements would find shelter. related with the sect.”
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji then very kindly spoke, “O learned
Sages! Please listen to me: I shall reply to all your queries. “What shall I
explain has never been told by any body? It is strange; hence you all must
adhere to me without any controversial pre-determination. Then think over the
matter very cautiously.
The scriptures are the treasures of the ‘Divine Knowledge’
and I shall quote the references with proper context to enable you to get rid
of the devil of Kaliyug.”
NIJANAND SAMPRADAY.
“The Better half of the Lord Supreme, Shri Krishna ji is
known as Shri Shyamaji, who appeared by HER consciousness as Sadguru Dhani Shri
Devchandra ji and organized this Sampradaay. The root of the source is the
Indestructible God – Akshhar. The head (Crescent) is Aksharaateet, the Lord
Supreme, who is Super Indestructible – Godhead. In Skand Puran – Gurugeeta, it
is mentioned that –
‘I bow to the Grand Preceptor who has possessed the power to
grant the Eternal Ecstasy to the degree of the extremity, the unique Divine
Wisdom: HE has HIS Super Eternal Abode, beyond the reach of worldly sorrows as
well as transient happiness, as limitless as the Space, illuminated, still and
free from all sorts of emotions resulting from the three kinds of morals
(virtues).’
In Brahma Upanishad is mentioned that –
‘The Indestructible God – Akshhar beyond whom the Super
Eternal Indestructible – Godhead exists in the Super Eternal Abode – Paramdham,
has HIS object (in playing) to create the Universes. Those, who learned the
essence of Vedas, which is called the ‘Divine Knowledge’, know this fact.’
It is also mentioned in Brahma Upanishad that –
‘The adepts, who knew the ‘Divinity’, have opined that the ‘Divine
Knowledge’ makes a human being well equipped with all symptoms with which, he
looks as a Grand Spirit. In the inner Soul of the creatures abides the CHIT
Brahma. The Universe is HIS manifestation.
“We, the followers of the ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ are the
devotees of the Supreme Lord – Shri Krishna ji. Our origin is from the place of
Eternal Bliss – Paramdham. The Better half – Shri Shyamaji is the ‘Centre’ of
our conscious adoration: We have an unique manner to follow as a chaste lady,
who lives to please and serve her husband - physically, mentally and
emotionally having her heart full of immense love.
In Shrimad Geeta- Chapter 15 and in Shloka 16 & 17, is
mentioned that –
‘In the Universe (Lok), two (dual) living beings (Purushau)
constitute the ‘visible and invisible’ manifestation of the world. And these
two ones are known as ‘Kshhar’ (Destructible) & ‘Akshhar’ (Indestructible).
The whole Universe, which has taken ‘visible and invisible’ form (all the
fourteen planes- worlds) has been created (in the dream of Akshhar) out of
‘Nothing’, hence this whole is destructible in the Ultimate Annihilation: while
Akshhar is Indestructible God and also ‘Absolute’ Eternal (Kootastha), who has
been dreaming (in HIS eternal Abode). He found Himself in the dream as
‘Mahavishnu’ to manifest and create the dreamy world. The Super Eternal
Indestructible – Godhead is beyond these two, whom we call as ‘Parmaatma’ – the
Supreme Lord.
‘The Supreme Lord is Super Eternal, without any beginning or
inception, having HIS Super Eternal Abode & HIS Better half, Shyama ji as Anand
part – HE being Sat-Chit-Anand. HE is Lord Krishna, whom the Gods- Brahmaa,
Vishnu and Mahesh (Trinity) define as their favourite ‘Adorable Godhead’ and contemplate
by their deep meditation (sitting silently).’
In Puran Samhita it is mentioned that –
‘The Lord Supreme has admired HIS Better half, Shri Shyamaji
to be worthy of adoration as well as to be a source of energy to enable all to
live. He praised, “I am grateful to them, who are your (Shri Shyama’s)
devotees. I see myself in your person when I look at you. Your Imperial Majesty
has attracted me to adore and admire you by my heart and intellect.”
In Shrimad Geeta, Chapter 11, Shloka 53 & 54 it is
mentioned that –
‘O Arjun! No body shall be capable to approach me to be
graced by the efforts of his reciting Vedas, Tapasya – meditation, by charity
performance or by performing Yagya (festive Pooja): But, when a true devotee
dedicate himself by all means and remembers me by his heart & intellect, I am
then compelled to reach him and to love him, too.’
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji further explained, “We, the
followers of this Sampradaay –sect recite the sacred words of Tartam (Nijnam
Shri Krishna ji, Anaadi Aksharaateet) along with the names of “Shri Raj- Shyama ji” (the Holy Couple of
Shri Krishna and Radha ji). The Divine Wisdom (Tartam) with the help of which,
the Divine Knowledge is attained, is worthy to be treated as our ‘Deity’ to be
adored. Shri 5 Navtanpuri is the centre of pilgrimage.”
In Varaah Samhita, it reads as –
‘Shri Krishna along with the Better half, Radha ji, whose
beauty is worth admiration, being beyond the capability of description, seated
on an Imperial Throne, is remembered by us all by heart.’
“O Almighty! You created the strange Universe having the
creatures of both high and low standards, movable (living) and immovable
matters by your presence in each in the same manner as the fire does not get
worsened, though it burns the nice as well as the worse type of wood. Your
presence in all the mattes of different forms and shapes can not be experienced
by ignorance, but those who are enlightened by your ‘Divine Wisdom’ (Tartam)
have become capable to feel your Holy presence in their hearts. O Lord! Even
the whole Universe annihilates, Your Super Eternal Abode exists for your
love-plays with your ‘Brahmashristies’ and your Better half, about which the
‘Divine Souls’, who possess the Divine Knowledge, comprehend well; hence they
bow and prostrate at your Lotus Feet (to please you)”
In Brahma Vidya Upanishad it is mentioned that –
‘Among all kinds of doctrines (related with the different
faiths), the best one is known as ‘Brahma Vidya’ (the Divine Knowledge): Having
attained the same, one would understand the mystery about the appearance (generation)
of three logos (Gods) - Brahmaa, Vishnu and Maheshwar and about their
disappearance (destruction) too. It means that the process of creation of the
Universes having the above ‘Trio-gods’, each time of the creation of the
Universes, has been ever continuing at your mercy after repeated annihilations
of the same.’
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji narrated the systems being
followed in ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’. He spoke, “Along with Golok- an everlasting
play-field in the Heart (Antaskaran) of Akshhar, where Shri Krishna ji have
been playing eternally with the damsels or Ishwarshristies, there exists one
hundred and eight aspects, which are the shrines of the followers. And the Holy
place is near around the Lotus Feet of Sadguru (Shri Shyamaji, who appeared in
the guise of Dhani Shri Devchandra ji). A soul finds repose when approaches by
the deep meditation at the Lotus Feet of Sadguru.’
“Raas was played in the newly created world of Yogmaya &
it was just the same as Vrindavan of Gokul. That Vrindavan ever (Nitya) exists
in the heart (separate from Golok) of Akshhar – the Indestructible God. The
souls’ salvation to achieve happiness and to play different kinds of love-plays
is attained there. Mahavishnu, who manifested in number of forms in the dreamy
world is the Adept Sage, who in the original state (when there would exist no
dream) is ‘Absolute’ – Akshhar. The Holy Book, containing the huge treasure of
knowledge is Swasam Ved (Tartamsagar). The reverential Jamuna River
existing eternally between the Eternal Abode of Akshhar (Akshhardham) and the
Super Eternal Abode of Supreme Lord (Aksharaateet) is pilgrimage.
“Among the Holy Scriptures of Hindus, Shrimad Bhagwat is the
Holy Book to be read for attaining the state of an enlightened being. We hailed
here (in this dream world) from Paramdham – Super Eternal Abode, where ecstasy
prevails and the souls enjoy.”
“Our aim to achieve the place of repose is to reach the super
self-illuminated Eternal Abode, which is called ‘Paramdham’, where the Lord
Supreme abides as we belong to that Eternity, which prevails there. The Sect is
known as ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’. All that described above is the reply of your
queries.
Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra ji, the Advent of the Better
half of the Supreme Lord (Shri Shyamaji) is the Grand Preceptor, who organized
the Sampradaay. This Sampradaay gives the essence of the doctrines of all kind
of faiths; the followers, who understood the secrets of the Holy Scriptures
with the help of the Divine Wisdom taught to us by the Sadguru, get very easily
the relief from the riddles of the illusions.”
In this way, many chiefs and the monks of the various sects
discussed about the doctrines of their faiths in the Kumbh Fair of Haridwar
(held in Vikram Samvat 1735 i.e. 1678 A D). Shri ji quoted references of the
Holy Scriptures as evidences in the support of His version pertaining to the
worldly and heavenly understanding as imparted by Him to them, while He
proclaimed Himself as an Advent of Vijayabhinandan Buddha Nishkalank.
Kumbh Fair of Haridwar was held in Vikram Samvat 1735. As
per prophecy, a Comet appeared in the sky. The year had one lunar month less
i.e. it was of eleven lunar months instead of usual twelve lunar months. The
creatures especially the human beings were enchanted.
Since then, Vijayabhinandan Era (First year) started and it
was admitted by the concerned Souls, while the others did not take into
account. (All Pranami prefer it to other Era-systems.)
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji got victory. He defeated the
chiefs of all different sects. This drama was arranged by the Supreme Lord to
establish the ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ firmly in the world. The drama of ‘Kumbh
Fair’ was over, and then Shri ji proceeded towards Delhi .
Many associates (Sundersath) were left earlier in Daud’s Haweli
at Delhi before
Shri ji left for Haridwar. Shri ji reached Delhi and met them there.
One of the disciples, named Garibdas had been accompanying
Shri ji at Haridwar and at Delhi ,
too. He was in-charge of managing food-department to serve proper meal to the
associates who had been accompanying Shri ji from Delhi to Haridwar and back. Shri ji was
calling him by the name of ‘Diwan’ (who conducted the job of a cooker too.)
Swami Laldas ji said that what he narrated in this chapter
has been directed as per the command of Shri ji. Now he would proceed further
to start the new Chapter.
Prakaran 37 – Chopai 1818
CHAPTER - 38 – AURANGZEB KO PAIGAAM
Swami Laldas ji described in this Chapter about the history
of Delhi where
Shri ji returned from Haridwar after His four months’ stay. At Delhi He met
those associates who were staying in an inn of Daud during the period when Shri
ji had journeyed to Haridwar. Shri ji patronized them.
Shri ji exchanged His thoughts with other Sundersath and
managed a separate place to keep His wife safe with other lady-disciples. The
male disciples were kept along with Him in order to face the results of the
religious combat proposed against Aurangzeb, the Emperor of Hindustan or his
chiefs then to persuade the issue to solve the problem.
From Delhi ,
Shri ji moved to Anoopsahar with all the concerning lady-associates and managed
for their stay in an inn there.
A citizen of Anoopsahar, Pathak, the head (Chaudhary) of the
town attended the association for two days. Shri ji conversed with him.
He presented Rose essence filled in a bottle; he honored
Shri ji to the extent of his understanding. He did not recognize Shri ji’s
Divinity by his heart.
Having arranged for the stay of Sundersath at Anoopsahar,
Shri ji came back to Delhi
and stayed in Shahganj and met the resident disciples.
Shri ji discussed the matter with the resident disciples at Delhi and planned how to
manage for further meet with the Emperor, Aurangzeb.
Therefrom, Shri ji wrote a letter to Bihari ji to inform him
of the fact. A special messenger was sent to Jamnagar
from Delhi for
this purpose.
Thence, Shri ji shifted to near Lal Darwaja where Sundersath
expressed their views in respect of the draft-letter addressed to Aurangzeb for
convincing him with the Divine Message.
Aashajeet, the follower of Gobardhan Bhai was contacted and
the draft-letter was shown to him. In the draft letter, Mohammed Aleh Salaam,
the Prophet who was the founder of Islam Religion was praised.
In a chapter, contained in ‘Sanandh’, Shri ji described about
‘Nabi’ (Mohammed Prophet) and Narayan (the Godhead of Hindus in the Dream world
who manifested at the behest of the Supreme Lord, who created the dream drama
in the illusive world). When Aashajeet listened to the chapter, he got very
much confused and became ready to oppose Shri ji (because of the inadequate
knowledge of the Divine Wisdom).
He said, “Nothing for praising Narayan (to favour Hindus)
has been mentioned in the chapter. It appears that according to you, Islamic
faith is more praiseworthy than Hindus’ faith.”
He uttered irrelevant that “Prophecy about the appearance of
the headless human beings is true as I found that nobody among the associates
has thought the matter seriously. I had heard about the prophecy, but here I
see such persons who are lacking good sense to think over and decide what
should be right or wrong.”
He added, “Aurangzeb, the Emperor is very powerful and
inclined to follow ‘Shariyat’ (the laws mentioned in Quran), due to which he
adopted the behaviour of brutality for Hindus. You all know this very well;
still you intend to face him: I am at a loss to understand. Why?”
Shri ji did not pay any attention to his version and let him
go away. He then presented the issue (of the letter) before other disciples to
elicit their views.
Shri ji inquired about any of the chiefs (officials) of the
Emperor’s palace, whom the message to be conveyed to the Emperor be handed over
personally and His identity disclosed to him. He added, “If that official
(chief) could help to approach the Emperor, we, and not that chief, shall bear
the responsibility, if anything uncalled for happens”.
As per decision, some of the main disciples met Seikh Suleiman
who was the Personal Advisor of Aurangzeb. These disciples requested him to
arrange for the personal approach to the Emperor (to whom they may disclose
their identity.)
Earlier, Seikh Suleiman had met Shri ji twice: But he
expected that Shri ji should show some miracles. In absence of miracles, he was
not convinced with the arguments only.
This time, the disciples explained to him that they were the
messengers of a renounced priest of the Almighty, who had been then staying on
a hill (Kama Hills) near Delhi .
They told him, “Whatever you desire to possess or to
achieve, all that shall be delivered or granted as a boon to you by Him (Shri
ji)”.
The disciples of Maha Prabhu Shri Prannath ji tried to
convince Seikh Suleiman, “As per the Will of the Almighty, only one kind of the
faith shall be established and all shall co-operate with each other having no tension
of others’ opposition. The present circumstances, in which different religions
make the folks quarrel for nothing but due to misunderstanding, would be
changed.
“And all your enemies, who do not favour your own
personality, would meet with defeat. Your fame would spread and you shall be
granted a favour of the Almighty to become fearless of the wrath of the
Emperor. May the Allah (Khuda) bless you to enable you to behold by your eyes
that Prophet Mohammed (Rasool, Mohammed Paigambar – the Divine Messenger) would
appear before you in person, here only.”
The disciples presented there above version in black and
white. Upon this, Seikh Suleiman was afraid. He uttered, “Who shall be ruler in
place of the Emperor?”
Then Laldas ji said to Seikh Suleiman, “The Almighty has
empowered our Preceptor (who is the renounced Priest) to establish the
‘Reality’ in respect of ‘Only One Religion’ in the whole Universe. He has
powers of an emperor of the emperors, whereas He has no interest with the
worldly inclinations or any valuable thing or the wealth of the world. He has ‘Power
of the Almighty’.
“A real renounced Priest (as He is) who always offers
prayers to the Almighty, would never like to own any thing of the unreal and
transient world. He does not like also to be praised by any body: The words
spoken to praise Him are quite insufficient in comparison to His personal ‘Divinity’.”
Seikh Suleiman adhered to what was spoken to him by Laldas
ji. He feared to bear the responsibility. He said, “This is very important work
which I shall not be able to do fearlessly.”
Swami Laldas ji concluded the Chapter, saying that- “O
Sundersath ji! Always remember ‘Mahamati Shri Prannath ji’ who appeared as
‘Imam Menhdi’ (Hazrat) to disclose the fact related with ‘Qayamat’ – the
Ultimate Day of Justice, when the Divine Souls would get enlightened with the
help of the Divine Knowledge as contained in Tartamsagar, which is compiled in
shape of a voluminous Holy Book for those, too, who shall take birth in the
world in future.”
Swami Laldas ji praised those disciples who met Seikh Suleiman
and tried to convince him with the details of the Divine Knowledge (which
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji preached.)
Prakaran 38 – Chopai `1847
CHAPTER 39 – QURAN KI HAQIQAT – SANANDH DWAARAA BODH.
Swami Laldas ji described in this chapter the details of the
day to day programme, planned and then performed by Shri ji at Delhi . He said that when Seikh Suleiman, the
Chief advisor of the Emperor did not response to the team of the disciples as
expected from him, Shri ji then directed Laldas and Gobardhan Bhai to have a
meeting with some Islamic Priest (Maulvi, who generally acts as a Manager in
the mosque and is supposed to be a learned person of Islamic Faith). Shri ji
stayed in an inn near Lal Darwaja of Delhi .
Shri ji instructed both representatives to enquire from the
Islamic Priest about the details and the essence of Quran with the
interpretations of the secrets, which the followers of Islamic Religion have
conceived. He also instructed to ask as to whom they (Muslim) worship or offer
their prayers. Shri ji asked them to explain what Maulvi would inform them.
Shri ji spoke to them, “It has to be thought properly what
would be the appropriate time to make an approach to Aurangzeb. How shall he
listen to us and realise his real relation with other Divine Souls of Paramdham?
(It was taken for granted that Aurangzeb was known to be a Divine Soul named as
‘Sukumar’ having the impression of consciousness of Paramdham.)
Laldas ji and Gobardhan Bhai arrived in a mosque to contact
its priest (Maulvi). What he made them to understand was taken as a topic by
both of them; they had a hot discussion based on their individual learning of
the statement of the Maulvi.
When the Maulvi explained the contents of Quran to both of
them, Gobardhan Bhai got confused, while Laldas ji got the clue that Quran
contains the secrets of Paramdham (as already revealed to him by Mahamati Shri
Prannath ji).
Gobardhan Bhai had fear in his heart in contesting with
Muslim. He assumed that Aurangzeb was a cruel Emperor, who would never be
prepared to adhere to the Divine Message.
Swami Laldas ji and Gobardhan Bhai were contrary to each
other and they started to discuss about their disputed topic. Laldas ji was
speaking with zeal and was prepared to sacrifice even his life in the interest
of Nijanand Faith. Except him, the others in the world were quite unaware of
the intention of the Lord’s Plan. He was
confident to convey the Divine Message to the Emperor.
Both of them, while quarreling (by hard talk) in the way,
arrived at Lal Darwaja to meet Shri ji who was then sitting to take meal. It
was about to dusk but a little more than three-fourth of an hour (two ghaties
equal to 48 minutes).
First Gobardhan Bhai reached the first floor of the inn
where Shri ji was sitting. He narrated what he could understand from the
details imparted to him by the Maulvi.
At the same time
Laldas ji also arrived there and he heard what Gobardhan Bhai narrated to Shri
ji.
When Gobardhan Bhai finished his talk in respect of the
interpretations of Quran what he heard from the Maulvi, Laldas ji began to
request Shri ji –
“When I take my seat just in front of you on the mat, here,
I think some thing; whereas on getting up from here and becoming out of your
sight, I think otherwise and useless for I do not rest mentally sound.”
When Gobardhan heard what Laldas ji spoke, he took it
otherwise as if Laldas ji had represented him; he expressed his unhappiness to
Shri ji and added, “Laldas ji told you about me as you do not know what the
reasons are?”
Shri ji heard both of them. He thought, “How should I rely
on any of them, when they have given different statements.”
At once Shri ji got charged (with the Supreme Lord’s powers
– the Farishta named Gabriel Zeal of Absolute) and the consciousness of
Divinity appeared in Him, all of a sudden.
His face shined like lightning and He spoke with command –
“Laldas will stay here to study Quran and analyse the
contents. Bhim ji Bhai and Mukund Bhai! You both should go to Udaipur and disseminate Divine Wisdom in
order to awake the Divine Souls.
“Gobardhan Bhai! You proceed to Surat and continue the religious job of
awakening the deserving people. I am going to Anoopsahar. This all, I directed
for your compliance in accordance with the Divine Order.”
According to the directives, Shri ji received from the Lord
Supreme in His awakened consciousness, He distributed the religious jobs:
Seikhbadal was asked to stay at Delhi
or Anoopsahar with Shri ji for complying with His orders from time to time.
Laldas ji was asked to study Quran and give proper interpretations of the
mysterious contents thereof. Mukund Das was entrusted with the job of disseminating
Tartam – the Divine Knowledge to the concerning and deserving Souls.
Bhim ji Bhai was enlightened with the Divine Knowledge;
Gobardhan Bhai was made in-charge of Surat .
Mukund Das ji and Bhim ji Bhai were sent to Udaipur . Then Shri ji proceeded to
Anoopsahar.
The Delhi
camp was dispersed and all the hurdles were solved. Next day in the morning,
Shri ji left Delhi
for Anoopsahar.
It was rainy season, the lunar month of Asadh (say
June-July). He made His journey from Delhi
to Anoopsahar by a boat.
In the way, Shri ji suffered from indigestion, hence a
fellow named Manik Bhai administered an Ayurvedic medicine, but it did not
prove to be a remedy: instead, Shri ji started suffering from diarrhea. He appeared to have become very weak.
Due to excessive weakness Shri ji’s health became seriously
worsened. Lal Bai, one of the disciples, worried very much and offered her
hearty prayers to ‘Lord’ to help and cure Shri ji.
Shri ji assured Lal Bai that He shall be alright very soon,
as He did not then intend to reach Paramdham so early. He would inform all in
advance about His departure, when he would foresee it.
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji charged with the zeal of Gabriel
uttered Divine Words as per the Divine Order of the Supreme Lord. The sacred
words are invaluable, as they infer the ‘Reality’ and the falsehood of the
dream world.
As contained in ‘Kalash’ (a part of Tartamsagar), thirty
chapters (11 to 40) of ‘Sanandh’ (next part after Kalash) were uttered on the
same line to reveal the mysteries of Quran. The Almighty managed to give
further explanation of Quran in these chapters.
What were the contents of these thirty chapters (spoken by
Shri ji, in accordance with the inspiration of the Lord Supreme) were written
properly. The same were read by Sundersath and they concluded that any Muslim,
who would have concern with Paramdham (or has descended by consciousness on the
earth from Paramdham), would definitely come forward to meet Mahamati Shri
Prannath ji – Imam Menhdi – Nishkalank Buddha ji.
On reaching this stage, the plan appeared to have been
accomplished. Sundersath, who read the chapters of Sanandh, easily comprehended
the latent power of the Divine Wisdom –Tartam.
All in the association of Sundersath believed that any
Muslim having faith in Quran, would on going through these chapters of Sanandh,
would be prepared to follow the
principles mentioned in this package. Aurangzeb, the Emperor, if approached and
given the proper understanding with the help of the contents of the precious
chapters, should also realise his concern with his Divine Soul named Sukumar,
having the impression of consciousness of Paramdham.
The chief leader of Anoopsahar named Pathak (who had been
accompanying the association, but was not initiated by that time by Shri ji)
took the interpretation of Sanandh otherwise because of some sort of doubts. He
thought over the matter seriously in order to find out what was the ‘Reality’.
He invited respectfully and brought Shri ji to his
residence. There he managed to provide a nice bed to seat Shri ji. He was
anxious to listen to His preaching. Shri ji described in brief the life history
to make him acquainted with the pros and cons related with the ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’.
Pathak realised the ‘reality’ and was very much glad. He
bowed and requested Shri ji to excuse him for his fault and bless him.
Therefrom Shri ji came back to the inn to meet the
Sundersath. He spoke to them, “The Lord Supreme has directed me to convey HIS
order to carry out a special task.”
Accordingly Shri ji ordered Seikhbadal to go to Delhi and
make an approach to the Emperor to covey him the precious words- news- related
with the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ in the garb of Shri ji.
To comply with the orders of Shri ji, Seikhbadal left
Anoopsahar for Delhi
with the Holy Book ‘Sanandh’, keeping over his head, for making efforts to the
best of his belief of successful meet with Aurangzeb.
Seikhbadal reached Delhi on a Friday when folks of Muslim
were gathering in a special open mosque called ‘Iedgaah’ for offering prayers
of ‘Nimaj’ (as per usual practice prescribed in ‘Shariyat’.) In order to have a
chance to make approach to the Emperor, Seikhbadal also went to the same place.
At ‘Iedgaah’ a crowd of all ages of Muslim had gathered;
each one of them was busy in own ‘Nimaj’-preparation. Still, staying amongst
them, Seikhbadal began to read loudly the Holy Book of ‘Sanandh’, but the Devil
of Kaliyug did not let him achieve success; no body took interest to hear him.
Some of them, who listened to, remarked that the script and
the language of the Holy Book was ‘Hindvi’ (Hindi); although the contents of
the Holy Book appeared to them to be ‘True’ and precious, yet they were not
interested to comprehend and admit the same in the present state.
Seikhbadal had his own residence at Delhi . When he found that no body paid
attention to his speech at ‘Iedgaah’ he came to his house. Therefrom he arrived
in Ganibaig’s inn.
There, Seikhbadal began to read the Holy Book of ‘Sanandh’.
One of the thirty chapters of ‘Sanandh’ (Bina Ek Mohammed) contains mention
about Prophet. One of the Muslim fellows (Syed) spoke, “What you speak is
irrelevant. It appears it is written in vague by some ignorant, having no
knowledge of Quran.”
He (Syed) added, “A good number of prophets had already
appeared in the past, who revealed the doctrines concerned with Allah
(Almighty): But except Mohammed, no other names of any of the prophets have
been included in what is read by you.”
The people had a quarrel with Seikhbadal; hence he came back
to his residence (at Delhi ).
After a few days (say four days), Shri ji arrived in Delhi from Anoopsahar.
Seikhbadal met him. He asked Seikhbadal about any progress he could make and
did he succeed?
Seikhbadal then narrated the whole event that despite his
best of the efforts, he did not get response from any body though he read the
Holy Book.
He added, “Some of the audiences say that the Holy Book
contains the message in Hindvi (Hindi), hence it creates doubts. Some people
disbelieve about the reality and those, who are learned, admit that there lies
something which has inherent value.”
Shri ji then again took the issue to elicit the opinions of
other Sundersath. He said, “The concerned people have not heard”. He then
ordered Laldas ji and Gobardhan Bhai to go again to Seikh Suleiman, the
Personal Advisor to the Emperor and convey the Divine Knowledge to him.
As per the orders of Shri ji, Laldas ji and Gobardhan Bhai
approached and met Seikh Suleiman. They detailed the correct interpretations of
the contents of Quran to make him comprehend the same thoroughly. What they
told him was enough to solve the problems and remove the doubts.
Seikh Suleiman promised to manage for their meeting with the
Emperor that day or the next day. Every day he postponed the day-programme.
Thus two months passed. He was telling one thing at one time and something else
at other time. In fact, he did not want to help or co-operate with them.
He advised that the Emperor would not meet any body in the
attire they worn as Hindus. He spoke, “To change your dress to appear like a
Muslim would be advantageous, and then only I would try to arrange for a meet
with the Emperor.”
But Laldas ji and Gobardhan Bhai concluded that their
meetings and attempts made with Seikh Suleiman were in vain. They decided to do
as per their own ways, hence they returned.
Shri ji along with all the associates shifted from Lal
Darwaja to the inn of Rohillakhan. There he arrived at the decision to change
the script from Devnagari (Hindi) to Persian (the script of those days in India ).
Shri ji asked Dayaram (one of the Sundersath) to send for
(fetch) a Maulvi (Mulla) as an employee to write down the same version from
Devnagari to Persian script.
Dayaram fetched a young man named ‘Qayam’ and employed him
on monthly wages to write the version in Persian Script.
Shri ji described an article containing questions &
answers between ‘Meera ji’ (a supposed Muslim name) and Seikh, who was supposed
to be well acquainted with the Divine Knowledge as well as the disciple of
Nijanand Sampradaay in order to explain fully the doctrines. He also described
about the Paramdham and the current ‘Meeting in Mool-Milava’, where the
Brahmashristies – the Divine Souls held the discussion with the Lord Supreme
and thereafter they (the Brahmashristies) have been enchanted to appear by
their consciousness in the dream to watch and play the drama of the illusionary
world.
A number of booklets were got prepared written in Persian in
order to hand over the same to certain important Islamic leaders or the Chiefs
of the Emperor.
Attempts were made to contact so many persons with the
booklets, but no body was found who paid any attention. They were as good as
dead persons as they did not respond.
A man named “Seikh Nizam was the religious Instructor of the
Emperor. He was also persuaded to go through the booklet, but he did not
conceive it.
A businessman of Surat was
residing in Chadni Chowk (a renowned area of market in Delhi ). He once came to pay a visit to Shri
ji.
He pretended to possess an Islamic Sacred Book, known as ‘Dajjal
Nama’. He promised to show that book, which contained the description of the
devil-minded human beings that used to act foolishly.
As per desire of Shri ji, Laldas ji reached his house, but
he assured to hand over the book later on. He did not accomplish his promise;
he denied possessing that very book, instead he told to possess a book named as
‘Tafseer Husseinee’. He told that it was grand.
When Laldas ji asked about that book, the businessman told
that ‘Hussein’, one amongst the chief followers of Mohammed Prophet, had
written that in Persian script and language containing the appropriate explanation
of Quran, which is a famous book to be one among the best explanatory
scriptures of Quran.
Swami Shri Laldas ji narrated the event to Shri ji. Shri ji
asked Shri Laldas ji to fetch that book from the concerned businessman.
Shri Laldas ji again reached him, but the businessman told
lie every time, though, Shri Laldas ji spent four consecutive days to persuade
him.
When Shri Laldas ji informed Shri ji about the false game played
by the businessman, Dayaram was also present there. He requested Shri ji to order
him for the job.
Shri ji expressed His desire to have ‘Tafseer Husseinee’, as
the clues in respect of seeking and finding out the Divine Soul – Sukumar –one
of the chief Souls of Paramdham, were made clear therein; hence the knowledge
of the book was very necessary.
Dayaram showed his hearty interest to obey Shri ji and he
asked his friends to search out the sacred book. He informed them that some
friends had demanded the book. His friends were persisting on the demand of
Tafseer Husseinee.
Dayaram’s friends assured him and sought it out. Dayaram got
the book in his hand from the friends.
Dayaram paid, first, a sum of Rupees forty, but he received
back Rupees two; thus the book’s cost was-
Rs. 38/-. Dayaram was very glad on getting the book and he
felt as if he reached at the peak of a hill of joy.
He rushed with the Sacred book to reach Shri Raj (Mahamati
Shri Prannath ji), which he presented with honour to Him. He was delighted for
the success he achieved in getting the book so easily.
Shri ji also became happy on seeing the book in His hand. He
began to talk with Laldas ji about the contents of the book.
The book was then given to Qayam, the employee who was
engaged on monthly wages for translation the Hindi into Persian and vice-verse.
He was asked to go through the book and speak about the contents in a language,
easy to understand.
A ‘Surat ’
(group of Iyets), which revealed about the three events of the creation of the
Universes, were read by Qayam. The ‘Surat’ – ‘Inna Injulana’ inferred the
indications in respect of the divine message of the Almighty – which HE
conveyed per Messenger, Prophet Mohammed, whom the sacred words contained in
Quran were spoken by the Supreme Lord (when Mohammed managed to arrive in
‘Arsh’, by the zeal of His love with the Lord, to behold the other Souls
sitting there unconsciously before the ‘Lord’). The contents of three events
were pertaining to Brij, Raas and the present Universe of Jaagni Raas.
As per ‘Surat’ (referred to above), Shri ji spoke, “We (the
Divine Souls) played with our Lord Krishna having descended in Brij and
thereafter participated in ‘Raas’ (in two Universes created for Brij and Raas
respectively, one after the second). The first creation of Brij vanished due to
Immense Annihilation. The second one for Raas was created in Yogmaya, in which
the Divine Souls entered with new physiques of Yogmaya. We have again descended
the third time on dispersing the second Universe of Yogmaya after Raas) in this
third creation for Jaagni Raas. This mystery has been revealed in the ‘Surat ’ in question”.
When Qayam read the next ‘Surat ’ “Inna Aatene”, Shri ji got details of existing
Sacred River Jamuna ji, the Reservoir (Hoz Koshar) and their banks, which are
the eminent spots of Paramdham.
At the same time, Shri ji experienced the extremity of joy
in His heart to the extent that He found Himself unable to get up or move. The
extreme joy created the extraordinary situation.
The contents of ‘Tafseer’ related with the Divine Knowledge
filled His heart with ecstasy of love with the ‘Lord’ and he became unable to
move for three days from the bed.
Shri ji explained the contents of ‘Tafseer’ to the
Sundersath, who also collected the evidences in support of the Divine Wisdom,
taught to them by Sadguru Mahamati Shri Prannath ji.
Shri ji expressed His happiness openly to all Sundersath. He
said, “The sacred books of Islamic faith are greatly concerned with
Brahmashristies & Paramdham. The Lord Supreme has been graceful to support
us by the Divine Knowledge contained in the Holy Books of Islamic Faith.”
Shri ji arranged to send letters to Udaipur and to many other places where
Sundersath had been abiding. He issued His instructions to convey the contents
of the letter to other places where the followers of the Nijanand Sampradaay
were not in regular touch: Of course, most of the disciples could not leave
homes and accompany Shri ji for one reason or the others.
He sent one letter to Udaipur
and addressed, “Bhim ji Bhai, Mukund das ji, Udhava ji, Keshav das ji and Shyam
ji Bhai! Please listen to me: I have gone through the Sacred Book (Tafseer Husseinee
of Quran) that contains the Message of Prophet Mohammed, wherein He detailed
the description of our Super Eternal Abode – Paramdham beautifully.
“Prophet Mohammed has narrated the details of Paramdham as
indications, which appear to be mysterious and those, who are unconcerned,
would not comprehend the real message; but we, belonging to Paramdham, have a
great concern as the same are meant for us only.”
Similar letters were also sent to other places requesting
the Sundersath of those places to inform others, especially to those who were
in trouble because of the ill behaviour of the devil-minded people (Kaliyug).
At the same time, Premdas, Nag ji and Sung ji Bhai arrived
from Jamnagar to Delhi in order to convey the doctrines of
Bihari ji. They were also eagerly looking at the achievements attained here by
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji. They were prepared to inform Bihari ji accordingly.
Those followers of Bihari ji met Shri ji in Delhi in the inn of Rohillakhan, where other Sundersath
were also staying. They had belief in the doctrines conveyed to them by Bihari
ji – the successor of the Seat of Issah Rooh Allah – Shri Devchandra ji.
These messengers of Bihari ji were taught to follow those,
who were not admiring Prophet Mohammed. ‘Yahudees’ (Jews) had hatred Mohammed
Paigambar during His life time. They were staunch followers of Bihari ji; hence
they were not interested even a bit in Mahamati Shri Prannath ji –
Vijayabhinandan Buddha Nishkalank and His association too, since they were
related with the Religion of the Mankind.
These people of Bihari ji did not like to hear about Quran
or any of the Sacred Books of Prophet Mohammed, nor did they like to admit the
Islamic principles that the Almighty is ‘One’ and the Prophet’s statement was
true. They did not admit that the contents of Quran were dictated to Him by the
‘Lord’.
When these people of Bihari ji joined the association of
Sundersath, there they found the topic of Prophet Mohammed and His works. They
were surprised to learn that all, but they saw a ray of light in respect of the
important fact concerning with the Divine Souls and the Lord Supreme as the
same was the achievement attained by the Sundersath of Shri ji.
When they took their seats in front of Shri ji, they talked
with zeal; but they were not having the Divine Knowledge and were involved in
the illusionary ‘Maya’, which they revealed frankly before Shri ji.
Shri ji preached them and explained the ‘reality’ of the
Grand Personality of Dhani Shri Devchandra ji and the relation of Nijanand Sampradaay
with Prophet Mohammed. They did not know that all.
Shri ji explained to them that the ‘Divine Wisdom’ revealed
by Dhani Shri Devchandra ji at the behest of Shri Raj (Shri Krishna ji), having
HIS abode in the heart of Sadguru and the sacred words of Prophet Mohammed have
resemblance with the Divine Knowledge. Both of them spoke the same thing. Shri
ji quoted the references of the Sacred Words spoken by Sadguru and those spoken
by Mohammed and proved that there were no differences in the principles related
with the Religion of Mankind.
They saw that Mahamati Shri Prannath ji reached the highest
peak of the Divine Knowledge, preached to Him by Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra
ji and Prophet Mohammed as well. They learnt the inherent interpretation of
Islamic prayer – Qalma and the Sadguru’s Divine Wisdom – Tartam. Their hearts’
ignorance was ruled out and they got enlightened by their Souls.
These people saw the glory of the impact of Paramdham’s zeal
and they listened to the ‘Gracious Speech’ of Shri Raj (Shri ji); they were
astonished to have learnt the Divine Knowledge. Consequently their
old-fashioned ideas were ousted from their minds by the Grace of Shri Raj (Shri
ji).
Then they all prostrated at the Lotus Feet of Shri Raj ji
(Mahamati Shri Prannath ji). And they spoke, “We recognized your Personality
and got faith in ‘Your Majesty’, as Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra ji has HIS Sacred
Abode in your heart.”
They added, “What have you told us about Prophet Mohammed
and His Great Personality, who was the Holy Messenger of the Lord Supreme (known
as ‘Khuda’), all that we have comprehended beyond doubts. The ‘Sanandh’
chapters of ‘Kalash’ are having the super most Divine Knowledge to be liked for
the comprehension by Hindus and Muslims alike.”
They spoke, “You are empowered by Shri Raj ji (Lord) to
disseminate the Divine Message of Sadguru, as you have been entrusted with the
job of Sadguru by Him. Kindly bless us so that we might convince others by
letters, what we learnt here from your ‘Sanandh Book’.”
They also promised, “We shall inform all Sundersath that we
did not realise the truth so far as we had been involved in the illusionary
‘Maya’; but here we found the tremendous treasure of the Divine Knowledge,
which has a great concern with the Brahmashristies to get enlightened.
“We saw that Dhani Shri Devchandra ji has His pious Abode in
the heart of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji. All of you (the followers of Bihari ji)
are advised to attain the Divine Knowledge here and gain believable joy &
ability to console the hearty desire for pacifying the anxieties.”
They accordingly wrote many letters and sent them to various
places.
Seikhbadal (a
Muslim), Nagji Bhai & Sung ji Bhai sat together at one place. They held a
good deal of the conversation and also dined together in order to eliminate the
differences of caste and religious concerns.
When they got enlightened, all evil thoughts in their minds
were subsided. They had full faith; hence they assembled with the association
of the Sundersath of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, very happily.
Thus they spent twenty days at Delhi in the association and had been
attending daily discourses of Shri ji. Premdas found the fruits of his
association amongst other Sundersath. He decided to live there.
Premdas spoke to his other two colleagues, “I have found
that you have been talking altogether irrelevant, though you attained the super
most Divine Knowledge here itself & you believed in it.”
Premdas did not go back. The other two returned to Jamnagar after accomplishing
their pre-planned job.
When those two persons left Delhi , they again got evil thoughts in their
minds. They lost honesty and also forgot what they learnt.
In the way to Jamnagar , they
met other disciples of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, who, when asked as to why
they returned from Delhi ,
replied in a way, as if they were confused. So they could not speak true.
They two talked with the other Sundersath to create
suspicions of different kinds. They came to their own conclusion and said, “No
body is equivalent to Sadguru Shri Devchandra ji, who had the Super Eternal
Abode of Shri Raj (the Lord Supreme) in His heart.
When those two followers of Bihari ji reached Navtanpuri (Jamnagar ) and met their
friends, they said, “I have faith only in Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra ji and
no body has power to convince us.”
But they revealed that, “Sadguru Shri Devchandra ji has His
pious Abode in the heart of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, whom Sadguru had handed
over the job of His Chair and enabled Him to establish ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ in
the world.”
Bihari ji when heard them, he left the association and said,
“I shall not have your company as you have spoken against me.”
On his departure from the Chair (Gadi), the disciples who
were present there tried to pacify Bihari ji’s anger, but it was all in vain.
They bowed to his feet and uttered, “We have spoken by mistake. Please excuse
us; we are determined to withdraw our words.”
But Bihari ji did not comply with their request and left the
assembly hall for a solitude place with upset mind. He found rest in solitude.
Looking at Bihari ji in unpleasant mood, the disciples
reached him and begged pardon, but Bihari ji did not adhere to their repeated
requests, which they persisted on three consecutive days. The disciples were
also perturbed. Those two persons, who had uttered the unpleasant but the
‘reality’, were also regretting.
They tried their best and made Bihari ji to accede to their
request. They fetched Bihari ji to their residences. They had to suppress the
faith - they had in their minds in respect of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji. They
pretended so in their outer expression of words before Bihari ji.
They then wrote letters to those places where they sent
letters earlier. They expressed their views in the letters to forget Mahamati
Shri Prannath ji.
Swami Laldas ji said, “I have described about the event which
took place by coincidence on the arrival of the disciples of Bihari ji. Now I
shall take up the topic related with the efforts to contact the Emperor.
“Next to this chapter, I shall reveal the secrets of the
Holy Book ‘Loh Mophuz’, which contains the ‘Plan of Shri Raj’ (the Lord
Supreme).”
Prakaran 39 – Chopai 1966
CHAPTER 40 – NALUA PATRON KA VRATANT.
In this Chapter, Swami Shri Laldas ji described about the
history related with the period of after departure of the messenger of Bihari
ji, while Premdas, one of them did not go back. Shri Laldas ji said, “Shri ji
waited for the Divine Orders of the Supreme Lord (Shri Raj) to proceed further
on His way. He thought of the Plan to have a meeting with Aurangzeb.”
At that time, the Chief Justice was Rizvi Khan (Razvi Khan).
Shri ji directed a few disciples to contact him, who met him for ten to twenty
days, where they had talked about Prophet Mohammed only: although the disciples
were Hindus, yet they did not talk of Hindus’ God.
Next important person was Seikh Nizam. He was the teacher to
teach the religious details of Islamic Holy Books to Aurangzeb. The disciples
met him a number of times for one month and explained to him the mysteries of
Quran in respect of Qayamat in order to convince him. This was their duty,
which they accomplished faithfully.
The purpose to have a meet with him was to explain the
mysteries of Quran in respect of Qayamat and the Advent of Imam Menhdi &
Momin from ‘Arsh’. They told him that no body amongst the chiefs of the Emperor
took due interest in the religious matter for they are indulged in the worldly
affairs.
They heard about a renounced person who was Muslim and a
devotee of God (Khuda). His name was Seikh Vazid. The disciples approached to
meet ten times to make him adhere to the mysteries of Quran concerning with
Qayamat.
One of them was Saagarmal. The disciples went ten times at
his house: he was also explained about the mysteries of Quran and the
respective event of the descent of Momin, but he, too, did not pay any heed.
Saagarmal introduced a person named Bakhtawar Bhai. They
tried to convince him with their arguments.
Thus they contacted so many people at every body’s house;
but because none had any faith in the religion, they did not hear.
They then sat at a place and thought over the issue
seriously. They came to the conclusion that Kaliyug had been dominating even to
the pious ones, hence no good results were possible.
They realised that their duty was to convey the Divine
message of Shri ji to all concerned: those who would have concern and would
deserve, would realise the ‘Truth’ and join the association.
The aim was to contact the chiefs of the Emperor and for
that purpose it was decided to write down the Divine Message on the papers to
be delivered to them, duly packed them in wooden pipes of bamboo, so that the
message could reach the Emperor by any means.
Shri ji had been staying in the inn of Rohillakhan for four
months. Therefrom He arrived at Chadni Chowk to make further plan. There He
stayed in the inn of Dulichand, but the environment was not favourable. Since
disturbed by the evil-minded people, Shri ji shifted to other place.
The Kaliyug dominated all every where and every body was
quarrelsome in one’s behaviour.
Shri ji selected a place where He started planning about the
next step. It was decided to send letters describing therein the details of seven
symptoms of Qayamat to the chiefs of the Emperor per messenger.
At one lonely place, Shri ji directed to prepare five papers
containing matter as stated above: the same were prepared accordingly and
rolled up to be kept in the bamboo-pipes.
The content of each of the letters was pertaining to Qayamat
and its related seven points as well as the hints to recognize Imam Menhdi –
the declaration of His Advent. It was also mentioned therein that the Better
half of Allah (Supreme Lord) had appeared in the guise of Shri Devchandra ji
(on the earth) who had founded the ‘Religion of Nijanand’ for the welfare of
the mankind.
Besides, Gabriel & Asrapheel, the two Farishte (Deities
of ‘Arsh’ – Paramdham) had descended from the Paradise
of the Godhead, who would have combat with the devil-minded people and achieve
the victory over Kaliyug in order to show the path of the righteousness to the
human beings.
The next point related with Qayamat was also mentioned – the
Day and Night (Azooz and Mazooz) making circles consume the age by reducing the
life span. The next, the Sun having no light (the Science having no relation
with the ‘Spiritualism’ has been defined as the Sun without light) rose up in
the West (Western countries of the World). Most of the human beings are brutal
in their behaviour; hence they have been named as Dabha – Giant. These points
related with Qayamat were also explained in the letters to satisfy a Muslim,
having faith in Islam.
Moreover, it was made clear that Prophet Mohammed had
promised to appear again ‘tomorrow’ to declare Qayamat. A day has been defined
equivalent to one thousand years of the earth, which elapsed; hence He
(Prophet) re-appeared as Imam Menhdi – Mahamati Shri Prannath ji and revealed
the simplest way to reach the Lotus Feet of Allah.
The facts related with Qayamat were mentioned with
evidences, so that the human beings might get convinced to assemble under one
banner of Nijanand Sampradaay – the Religion of Mankind, otherwise, those who
would deny to admit the ‘truth’ would be treated as ‘Kafar’ (those who do not
believe in Almighty are called ‘Kafar’).
The evidences supported by the quotations from Quran and
Hadeesh were beautifully described in the letters. The messenger was directed
to deliver the same to whom they were addressed.
One of the disciples, named Kanhji Bhai was prepared to
deliver the letters. Some other associates were also directed to accompany him
for his security and timely help, if any required.
The letters were addressed to Seikh Islam, Rizvi Khan and
Seikh Nizam to examine as to who could comprehend the contents and act as
desired?
The fourth letter was addressed to Akil Khan (one of the
Chiefs of the Emperor) & the fifth one to Siddi Polad, the City Police
Officer. Kanhji Bhai was asked to speak, “Tell them about Qayamat and the
reference of the Super Eternal Abode – Arsh Azeem to which Momin
(Brahmashristies) belong, in order to let them know about their Souls’ origin.
Qazi Seikh Islam received the letter contained in the
bamboo-pipe. He enquired from Kanhji Bhai, “Where is the residence of ‘Fakir’-
the Holy Man, who sent this to me. Also tell me about your caste and religion.”
Kanhji Bhai replied, “I am to make both ends meet. The Fakir
has employed me as an earnest messenger and he pays me for the task.
The Fakir resides at Kama Hills (a place located near Delhi ). He has directed
me to deliver the letter to you.” The Qazi asked Kanhji Bhai, “If you have more
letters to be delivered to others too, or the Fakir has sent it only to me?”
Kanhji Bhai told him that he had four more letters. He told
the names of the addressees and added that he would go to their residences to
convey the message of the Holy Man.
The Qazi then relieved Kanhji Bhai and said, “Go to them and
get their opinions. I shall go through those replies and would write my own, as
per the instructions of Allah –the Supreme Lord.”
Therefrom Kanhji Bhai reached the house of Seikh Nizam and
delivered the bamboo-pipe (containing the letter). He said, “I have come here
to convey the ‘Sacred Message’ of ‘Imam Menhdi’, who asked me to obtain your
reply after you go through it thoroughly.”
Seikh Nizam called Kanhji Bhai and asked, “Please tell me
details for which purpose you have been sent to me and by whom? Why the
reference of Qayamat has been written in the letter?”
Kanhji Bhai replied to him, “I have been directed to hand
over the letter to you by a ‘Fakir’, who stayed in a place of solitude, and He
claims to be the ‘Advent of Mohammed’ as ‘Imam Menhdi’ as well as an Authority
of Islamic Doctrines; hence He revealed the mysteries of the seven symptoms of
Qayamat.
The Emperor’s religious teacher, Seikh Nizam then asked
Kanhji Bhai, “Have you more letters to be delivered to others or you brought
this letter only for me?” Kanhji replied, “I brought five letters.”
Kanhji Bhai told him the names of five chiefs and also made
clear that one letter was already delivered to Qazi, Seikh Islam. Kanhji Bhai
added, “I am going now to deliver letters to others too.”
Seikh Nizam asked Kanhji Bhai to go to others and deliver
the letters, so that they all may discuss and prepare a draft reply according
to the common decision. He may then return with their replies.
Kanhji Bhai then approached at the residence of Akil Khan,
one of the chiefs in the Royal Court of Aurangzeb, but Akil Khan returned the
letter, saying that the letter did not bear his name as addressee. He did not
pay any due attention to understand the mysteries of Quran, the Holy Book
related with ‘Khuda’.
Akil Khan returned the letter because he belonged to the
devil-minded group of people, who had been declared to be worthy of censure by
‘Allah’ as per Quran. They were proud of being learned persons; hence they did
not like to adhere to the preaching of the elderly persons.
Kanhji Bhai then reached Rizvi Khan, the Chief Justice and
handed over the letter contained in the bamboo-pipe. The Chief Justice
enquired, “How many more letters you have?”
Kanhji Bhai replied, “Four letters have been delivered. One
more, addressed to Siddi Polad, the City Police Officer, shall be delivered
hence now.”
The Chief Justice advised him to deliver the last one and
come back to receive his reply. He expressed to Kanhji Bhai that he (the Chief
Justice himself) should obey the orders of the Almighty.
Kanhji Bhai, therefrom, arrived at the residence of Siddi
Polad. He handed over the letter and narrated the details of Qayamat as
directed to him by Shri ji.
Kanhji Bhai requested the Officer to give reply to the
letter at the earliest. Siddi Polad asked him to contact other four addressees
and get their replies first and show him.
Kanhji Bhai came back and joined the association of
Sundersath. He told them about the meeting with the addressees, whom he
delivered the letters.
One of the companions of Kanhji Bhai came back to inform
Shri ji of the event and told about the details of the dialogue held between
each addressee and Kanhji Bhai (whom he had delivered the letters).
Kanhji Bhai contacted each of the addressees to obtain the
replies, but none furnished him with the written reply: Of course, each of them
asked Kanhji Bhai to obtain it of the other; thus he received no replies.
Kanhji Bhai tried his best to obtain replies and as such,
contacted each of them daily for fifteen days. Those, who were the Divine
Souls, could have comprehended the Divine Message, but nobody other than the
Divine Souls, conceived the message of the letters.
When Kanhji Bhai met Seikh Nizam and vowed Salute to him
with the request to furnish reply, Seikh Nizam showed his inability and told
that such matter would not be dealt with so easily and instantly.
He added, “In the letter, it has been declared that the
Divine Message has been conveyed by the ‘Imam Menhdi’; I am no body to accept
His claim –the same has all concern with the Emperor.
“We all five chiefs would sit together at one place. We
shall have to convince the public. After due consideration, we would decide
what should be replied in the letter? But nothing can be done in hurry.”
Similar reply was given by Qazi, too. He frankly told that
he alone would not be able to reply.
He told Kanhji Bhai that the claim regarding declaration of
the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ and revelation of the symptoms of Qayamat had
appeared to him to be an issue of immense importance and the contents of the
letter puzzled him too much. He told that the letter had been kept aside as he
could not take a decision.
The Qazi, Seikh Islam also opined that all the five chiefs
would assemble and have a meet to consider over the matter thoroughly and then
the reply would be furnished through him to ‘Fakir’.
Kanhji Bhai arrived at the residence of the City Police
Officer, Siddi Polad and emphasized for the reply. He stated that ‘Fakir’ would
not pay him the wages unless he would obtain the reply and furnish it to Him.
The City Police Officer disclosed his inability and stated,
“The matter has concern with the adepts of the Religion and not with me. Only
they should be contacted, as I have little knowledge of Quran and the doctrines
of Islam.”
Kanhji replied, “The purpose of making approach to you, was
to let you inform the Emperor, who would go through the contents of the letter
and comprehend the Divine Message, as he has full awareness. He would manage to
reply properly.”
Siddi Polad said, “I dare not speak to the Emperor any
thing. In case, I could not clarify him for any query made by him, he shall
punish me and I shall have to suffer for it.”
Then Kanhji Bhai reached the residence of Rizvi Khan, the
Chief Justice and requested him politely to give proper reply to the letter.
Kanhji spoke, “I have conveyed the Divine Message to please
you. You should be happy to know about the good news of the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’
and His precious words regarding revelation of Qayamat.”
The Chief Justice being ignorant of the ‘reality’ concerning
Qayamat misinterpreted and could not comprehend the sanctity of Qayamat; hence
he uttered, “Why should I be happy to hear about Qayamat so early? I like to
kill you for your ill intention.”
He continued, “So far I did not enjoy the charm of the life
in the world. I have a longing to live happily with wife and the children,
which I shall have to quit on account of the feeling of renouncement from the
world, if Qayamat Day is nearing.”
Kanhji requested him to write a few words in reply to be
handed over to ‘Fakir’ and get wages from Him.
The Chief Justice replied, “The issue contained in the
letter has to be dealt with by all the five chiefs and not only by me. The
matter relates with the Religion and the doctrines of Islam Faith.”
Thus Kanhji Bhai returned to Shri ji and spoke, “I have
tried my best, made approaches a good number of times, but no body liked to
furnish reply.”
Swami Shri Laldas ji, while closing the chapter said, “The
history related with ‘Bamboo-pipes’ containing the detailed letter, has been
described here. The planning made hereafter and the accomplishment thereof
would be described in the next chapter.”
Prakaran
40 – Chopai 2031.
CHAPTER 41 –
MANTRANAA
Swami Shri Laldas ji in this chapter continued the
description of the further events, which took place at Delhi , after the chiefs of the Emperor, who
were asked to reply the letters sent to them, did not reply at all.
Then the disciples of Shri ji contacted Ram Chandra, a
vakeel (lawyer) and conveyed him the Divine Message. They had a long discussion
to give a good understanding; but because he did not deserve to the Divine
Wisdom, he did not adhere to them properly.
Uddhav das Godia, the elder brother of Ganga Ram performed
the sacred services of Shri ji for two days, but he was badly involved in the
illusive world; hence he returned to his home and got pleasure in ‘Maya’.
A lady named Sundari, who had already renounced the worldly
interest and met some time in the past with Shri ji in Rajasthan, happened to
arrive at Delhi
and she paid a curtsey visit to Shri ji. She then went from the very place, as
she did not recognize the Divinity of Shri ji.
While the letters contained in the bamboo-pipes were sent to
the chiefs and Kanhji Bhai persuaded the matter, he moved from door to door and
requested repeatedly each to furnish the replies, it
took nearly two months during which he was busy in performing his duty: he very
well explained to the chiefs about the “Advent of Imam Menhdi” and the nearness
of the day of Qayamat.
Sitting in the lonely place away from Delhi , Shri ji discussed about the problem
with Sundersath and asked them, “What should be done now?”
Some resident Sundersath of Delhi and the others who
accompanied Shri ji were present in a garden, where, Shri ji asked to give
their advice in order to chalk out the next programme.
Shri ji spoke to them, “What you- Sundersath! Have done so
far and what happened which you tackled? Indicate that our Lord Supreme (Shri
Raj) had been pouring showers of HIS Grace and HIS Better half – Shyama ji, who
appeared on the earth with HER consciousness in the person of Shri Devchandra
ji, has been present here by His Soul as our Guide.
“Earlier, Prophet Mohammed appeared as a Divine Messenger of
the Lord, who delivered the Divine Knowledge purposefully to the Divine Souls,
except who, no other person could comprehend the same.
“The contents of Quran have the sole relation with the
Divine Souls; hence the correct interpretations could be inferred by you – the
Divine Souls only. This is all the Grace of Shri Raj (the Supreme Lord)
showered over us by HIM.
“It is definite; no trouble of any kind would be created by
Aurangzeb by any means, when we proceed on our way to convey the Divine
Knowledge to him. There does not appear any sort of hesitation in case some of
us would select a Muslim garb to look like a non-Hindu and then approach near the
Emperor.
“Moreover, we, the Divine Souls have already awakened
ourselves and have no indulgence in the worldly affairs, hence if the Emperor
attempts to kill any of us, we have no fear of the death as our Divine Souls
shall leave the world and reach Paramdham at the Lotus Feet of Shri Raj ji (the
Supreme Lord) and enjoy there eternally.”
Shri ji advised them to be alert while performing their
pious job. In case any of them would have any doubt, he must reveal the same to
Him. He added that further movement could be suitable according to the
preparation of the minds.
Shri ji continued, “I am discussing with you all; lest any
body may say, I have not asked of anybody of you or valued your advice.
“We have been sitting here to discuss for further planning,
in accordance with the compliance of Divine Orders of our Lord. I am quite sure;
our Supreme Lord (Shri Raj ji) shall be Graceful and would never like to put
any of us in troubles.
“Besides, Aurangzeb is a Divine Soul of Paramdham named
‘Sukumar’, and we have been living together in Paramdham. He, being a Divine
Soul, shall definitely behave fraternally with us; then why should he be cruel
to trouble us? His Divine Consciousness would forcefully preside over his
worldly thoughts.”
Thus all the Sundersath arrived at a common decision to meet
the Emperor personally and convey him the Divine Knowledge.
Swami Shri Laldas ji closed the Chapter saying that
hereafter what steps were taken as per decision of the meeting, would be
narrated next.
Prakaran - 41 Chopai - 2048
CHAPTER 42 – KYON YE RUKKAA AAYEEYAA.
Swami Shri Laldas ji described in this chapter the events
concerning with the further programme chalked out in the meeting held in garden
by Shri ji with Sundersath ji. When the meeting was over that day in the
evening every body came back to his house.
Some of the disciples started singing the ‘Sanandh’- Vani in
the early night, having sat on the steps of the up-stairs of a mosque.
They had been singing bravely in zeal without any sort of
fear of any body; may be, some persons might be behaving with them like enemies
on hearing them, but they did not pay any attention.
The disciples made it a daily programme to sit on the steps
(of the mosque) and to sing loudly the ‘Sanandh’-Vani; they had been concentrating
over their business; hence they had no fear of any sort undoubtedly.
They had been enjoying the power of the Grace of Shri Raj
ji, who showered ‘Merciful Blessings over their heads. They did never care for
the worldly lives.
Nand Lal was an employee of the Emperor to look after the
clocks of the Royal
Palace . He along with all
the members of his family accepted the discipleship and recognized Shri ji as a
Divine Personality; hence he was ready in the pious service of Shri ji.
Another fellow, Rajaram was regular to attend the discourses
along with his son named Shiv Ram. He was happy and he paid daily visit to Shri
ji.
All Sundersath agreed to write Divine Message on a piece of paper
and to paste it on the wall near the door of a public bath-room of Emperor’s
Court. It was decided to be carried out stealthily by Nand Lal, the
clock-watchman.
It was written on the paper, (to be pasted) that – “All
those, who have faith in Islam Religion and are called Muslim are particularly
informed to read this very carefully. The Divine message reads as follow –
‘The Better half of the Lord Supreme (Rooh Allah) has
appeared on the earth from Arsh Azeem (Paramdham) - the Super Eternal Abode and
as promised by Prophet Mohammed in Quran, He also fulfilled his promise and
re-appeared with the Rooh Allah’
‘Asrapheel’ Farishta at the behest of the Lord and Gabriel
have also descended on the earth.’
‘All those who have faith in Quran must be alert without
fail to pay their attention and adhere to that – Mohammed Paigambar promised
about the Qayamat to take place the next day. Since a day of Heaven is
equivalent to one thousand years of the earth, the right time is now in respect
of which, Mohammed Paigambar made declaration about
Qayamat and revealed the seven symptoms related with it.’
‘Those, who would go to the Emperor’s Court by ignoring this
Divine Message, would deserve the censure of God (Khuda) and would never, be
loved by HIM.’
We, the bearer of the Divine Message, have complied with the
instructions imparted to us by the Almighty. Those, who desire to know more or
to meet the Divine Personality, must agree to search out us or in respect of
our whereabouts.”
The piece of paper containing the above description was
handed over to Nandlal to paste it with gum on the wall during the night
stealthily.
Nandlal, being an employee in the Emperor’s Palace had easy
access to any place. He pasted the poster without any fear at proper place.
Next morning, the news of the poster spread among all those,
who went to the Court. They all read it before entering into the court-hall.
All those, who were regular attendants of the Court, had
gone through the poster. The process of going through the poster continued from
morning to the end of the one-quarter of the day (in the forenoon).
All were discussing among themselves regarding the topic of
the poster. Thus the Emperor was also informed of it. He asked to get it for
him. He also read it and learnt about the facts as mentioned for his special
knowledge.
Seikh Suleiman, the Personal Secretary to the Emperor,
handed over the poster to the Emperor. The Emperor angered over him for his
negligence.
The Emperor asked him, “Why this complaint has been made to
me in such a way anonymously (by pasting a poster)? Why did you not inform me?
It leads me to understand that you ignored the complaint, if any was made to me
through you (being a Personal secretary).
“They must have reached you at your residence and presented
the message for me. You did not register their complaint; they thereafter
adopted this course to make approach upto me.
“I have appointed you as my Personal Secretary for the
purpose to pay attention to the personal requests made by the public and inform
me accordingly.”
The Emperor dismissed Seikh Suleiman from the service for
his bad conduct and for his incapability. He was fined to pay Rs. two hundred,
too.
The Emperor made a wide publicity in the City for the due
information of all concerned. He proclaimed, “Any body, who would have to say
in the matter related with the poster, should meet me on Friday in my way while
going to mosque to offer prayer –‘Nimaj’.”
On dismissal of Seikh Suleiman from the service with
immediate effect, Seikh Abdullah, son of Seikh Nizam was appointed as the
Personal Secretary to the Emperor.
On next Friday, following the event, Seikh Abdullah attended
his duty and he started collecting the applications of the complainants.
Aurangzeb was standing by the Secretary to see his behaviour.
He saw a good number of applicants arrived there including Laldas and
Nirmaldas.
Seikh Abdullah took over the letter (say complaint) of
Laldas in his hand, but tore it into pieces after going through it. He uttered,
“I don’t want to hear this type of complaint.”
Seikh Abdullah, the Personal Secretary to the Emperor
(Aurangzeb) kept the pieces of the application of Shri Laldas ji in his pocket.
He spoke, “The contents of the application have concern with Momin
(Brahmashristies), hence the same must be kept hidden and not to be revealed to
any body.”
Shri Laldas ji & Nirmaldas shouted to Abdullah, “Please
listen to us; the Emperor has been standing here for adhering to our
complaints, which you do not accede.
“We are the persons who managed to paste the poster at the
door of the public bathroom near the Emperor’s Court-hall. Because Seikh Suleiman
failed to inform the Emperor, the Emperor got angry and removed him from the
Royal services.
“Why do you ignore us? Are you not afraid of God (Allah)?
You have closed your eyes and sealed the ears; perhaps, you lack intelligence
(and do not distinguish between right and wrong.)”
The disciples of Shri ji followed Abdullah and ran after
him, who moved faster on his way, riding on a horse. They were injured of the arrows,
Abdullah shot at them; still they did not stop and chased him. They thought
that there was no possibility to mend the mind of inhuman secretary.
They arranged to send the letter to Shri Raj (Shri ji). They
mentioned that they had tried their best to convey the Divine Message to the
Emperor, but despite their constant attempts they could not succeed.
It was also mentioned in the letter that because of the
nuisance of the devil-minded people (being under the influence of Kaliyug),
they felt to be helpless: every where neither they found any body to pay due
attention, nor any body cooperated with them.
They added that they approached the Emperor to hand over the
application through his secretary, but the secretary misbehaved and turned the
application into pieces by tearing and keeping it into his pocket. They hoped, they would still continue, as the Almighty
would grant them the success.
They wrote, “My Love! We have your Majestic Grace and shall obey
you to accomplish the Divine job.
“We shall now proceed to have a combat with the Emperor:
Your Excellency shall protect us from all sorts of troubles, you being with us
invisibly: My Supreme Lord! You are Almighty.
“Since we prostrated at your Lotus Feet and became fearless,
what the Emperor or his Chiefs could do to harm us? We are confident to defeat
them with our honest planning.”
They handed over the letter to Kanhji Bhai, the messenger
who had been accompanying them. He reached there where Shri ji had his halt. He
delivered the letter to Shri ji.
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji sent reply to Shri Laldas ji
through Kanhji Bhai. He wrote, “Do not make any haste yourself. I shall come to
contact you very soon, please wait for me.
“I shall discuss the issue then direct you to proceed
further.” Shri ji called for the assembly of Sundersath to elicit the opinion
of each of them to plan the future programme accordingly.
The resident Sundersath of Delhi received the letter of Shri
ji and on going through it, they waited for the arrival, so that they might
find a clue and definite action might be taken to conquer the devil-minded
persons who were creating the nuisance.
While the Sundersath had been waiting for the arrival of
Shri ji at Delhi , He arrived in Delhi the next day and stayed in a house
owned by a Kshatriya, near the inn in Chadni Chowk.
There was a lady named Lal Bai, who met Shri ji, first of
all. Thereafter, other Sundersath also assembled whom Shri ji consulted and
asked to opine. Shri ji also suggested His plan.
Shri ji enquired of them, “Now what have you to do? Our
motto is to deliver the Divine Message to the Emperor. The disciples, who had
been present there, replied,” We shall sacrifice even our lives in fulfilling
the sacred job.
“We have no hesitation or fear to sacrifice ourselves; but
if some body hesitates to cooperate with us, that fellow should not now
accompany us and must get away.”
They requested Shri ji, “We have to comply with you- My
Lord! We have understood that you are Shri Raj, the Supreme Lord of our Souls
and we oblige to your gracious patronage.
“Our physical bodies are meaningless for us and we are quite
prepared to sacrifice the same for the sake of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’. We have
no other business except to perform the sacred job.
Shri ji appreciated their courage and became glad; hence He
assured them by His blessings that they would be successful in their attempts.
Shri ji praised them for their affection to sacrifice
themselves for the sake of religion. He spoke, “Our Supreme Lord (Shri Raj ji)
has granted you the boon of the pride of your preparation to accomplish the
Divine job. You all the Divine Souls are the ‘Beloved Consorts’ of Shri Raj ji.
You deserve the rights to perform the praiseworthy task: except you, no body in
the world would be capable to commit the same.
With the eagerness of victory, the Sundersath were talking
with each other purposefully to sacrifice happily their physical bodies for the
sake of the Divine task.
By that time, the meal was prepared and Shri Raj ji (Shri
ji) sat to take His meal. At the same time, Shyam Bai and Ram Ray arrived there
and bowed at the Lotus feet of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji.
Some of the attendants were busy in dispensing sweets and
vegetables. Thus, Shri Raj ji (Shri ji) was pleased with their services.
Then Shri ji asked the associates to disperse the assembly
and go to their places of halt for consideration and determination to proceed
further.
Swami Shri Laldas ji while closing the chapter said,
“Sundersath ji, I shall narrate the event which took place henceforth.”
Prakaran
42 – Chopai 2104
CHAPTER 43 – SAMRAAT AURANGZEB SE BHAINT.
Swami Shri Laldas ji narrated in this chapter the event in
respect of the meeting with Aurangzeb; for which purpose, Sundersath began to
discuss on the topic as to what should be done to attract the Emperor to have
faith in the Divine Message to be conveyed to him.
They thought over the matter seriously and came to the
decision that without sacrificing self, there appears no other way to awake the
Divine Soul of Aurangzeb. They determined to die for the sake of the Divine Job
entrusted to them by Shri Raj (the Lord).
Among the association of Sundersath, some certain number of
fellows was coward and they had fear of the death; still, concealing their cowardice,
they showed external readiness to move along with the courageous fellows, as
they talked in their false and showy fashion.
Those, who loved the Holy Religion, were anxious to devote
their lives. Some of them had already surrendered before Shri ji and were quite
prepared to comply with the orders of Lord.
And there were a few of them, who decided to definitely
sacrifice their lives for the sake of ‘Love’ for Shri Raj ji (Supreme Lord).
Among the most anxious fellows were Lakshman and Seikhbadal.
They showed their firm readiness to make hurry in planning. They planned to
approach the Emperor as soon as they could do, in order to give him the Divine
Message.
Qayam Mulla, who was in employment on wages, also showed his
readiness, as he acquired the faith in Shri ji by his understanding and by his
soul.
Bhim Bhai accompanied Shri ji from Surat after giving up the relation with his
family members. He was fully devoted to ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’.
Somji Bhai of Khambhat (Cambay- Gujarat) arrived at Delhi and showed his
hearty readiness to sacrifice his life for the sake of the Religion.
Nagji Bhai recognized Shri ji as his ‘Soul’s Lord’. He
belonged to Surat
and left every body of his family to give his company and perform services to
Shri ji.
From Bundelkhand came Khemai Bhai to render his services to
please Shri Raj whom he recognized by his heart as his ‘Soul’s Lord’ and had
faith in the sect.
Dayaram, resident of Delhi
was fully aware of his duty to perform very attentively the best of his
services to please Shri ji, as he had full faith in Nijanand Religion: his
heart was full of zeal.
Chintamani, a monk of Kabeer Panth had recognized Shri ji
log before as the Supreme Lord in His guise. He accompanied Shri ji from Thattanagar
and sacrificed him for the services of Shri ji.
Chanchal Bhai having the hearty faith in the religion was
fully aware of performing services to please Shri ji and had been accompanying
since he left every body of his family and renounced the world.
Ganga Ram, another resident of Delhi was a shopkeeper remained busy in his
shop; still, he had faith in the Religion and performed hearty services very
honestly to please Shri Raj.
Banarsi Bhai, a new entrant kept him busy by collecting
money as charity for the Sundersath (the associates) who had been accompanying
Shri ji. He also had faith in Religion.
Among so many Sundersath, there were many, who had their
hearty faith, while a few of them were hesitating. They all assembled with
those whose names were mentioned above. The issue of future planning was being
discussed.
After discussion it was decided to reach the Jama Masjid (a
famous mosque in Delhi) on Friday as the Emperor used to come there for
offering prayers (Nimaj) and he would hear when the disciples present there
would recite the ‘Sanandh’ containing adoration of Mohammed, such as (1) ‘Bina
Ek Mohammed’ and (2) ‘Nabi Narayan’.
They thought that the Muslim-persons, who would listen to
the sacred words of ‘Sanandh’, would talk about the same with each other and
the Emperor would also be informed of the same: then he would call them and the
Divine Message would successfully be conveyed to him.
Thus to implement the scheme, the twelve disciples (whose
names have been mentioned above) arrived in Jama Masjid on a Friday; there they
being prompt to sacrifice themselves in the name of Shri Raj (Shri ji), began
to recite the ‘Sanandh’ very loudly.
The chief priest of the mosque came out to see them, when he
heard and got apprised of the ‘Benevolence of Khuda’ (the Almighty).
The priest became glad in his heart, when he heard about the
‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ He beheld that the faces of these twelve disciples were
glaring and shining with the zeal for expressing their ‘Love’ for ‘Lord’.
He found that the disciples of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji
(Shri ji) were fully devoted to the Lord, having their faces shining like the
stars: He raised his head and looked at the sky (aiming his eyes focused to visualize
the Glory of the Almighty – high above in the sky). He spoke, “O Lord! Kindly
be merciful. You are always very kind to all.”
He then turned to the disciples and spoke, “I shall
accompany you to reach the Emperor and tell him what you are speaking.” He
caught hand of one of them and proceeded to reach the palace of the Emperor.
He alone entered into the palace and apprised the Emperor of
the Divine Message in respect of the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’. He spoke to the
Emperor, “Those, who say the Divine Message, are standing out of the gate of
the palace waiting for you. Kindly come out with me and see them.”
The Emperor heard about the Divine Message and came out of
the Royal Palace at once. He stood above on a
platform, having a supporting-stick.
The Divine Souls, the representatives of Shri ji were
staying near the Emperor below on the ground to talk with him. Shri Laldas ji
mentioned that that particular event of their meeting is mentioned in
‘Loh-Mophuz’ – the Holy Book of Prophecy of Islamic faith. Some of the Muslim
people, who were present there, got confused and were having hot talks between
them, but they did not come forward.
The Emperor winked to ask them the purpose of their meeting.
The Divine Souls quoted ‘Qalma’, the Sacred Words of the Prayer of Islamic
Religion.
Then the Emperor again asked, “What is your motive?” The
disciples then replied, “We have come to inform you about the mysteries of the
‘Religion of Mankind’, which is related with Islam. We shall give you the
correct interpretation of the Holy Book – Quran.
“The Emperor said, “Speak clearly what you want? What can I
give you? Ask me that.” They spoke, “We have our demand to have a talk with you
only.”
“Except your Majesty and we people, nobody should be here or
allowed to hear us.”
The Emperor again asked, “Please tell me the purpose for
which you have arrived to see me.” They replied that they had disclosed their
purpose. Except that Divine work, they had no interest in any sort of the
worldly affairs or the things, as they consider all things to be meaningless or
‘dead’ particles.
The Emperor kissed the stick in his hand three times. Then
the disciples spoke, “We have apprised you earlier by pasting the poster at the
general bathroom of the Royal
Court . Five bamboo-pipes containing the letters of
‘Imam Menhdi’ (Shri ji) were delivered through five chiefs of your court, one
to Qazi, second to Seikh Nizam, and the third to the Chief Justice, Rizvi Khan.
“The fourth to the City Police Officer, Siddi Polad. The
fifth one was refused by Akil Khan. All were meant for you, so that any of them
might inform you.”
Seikh Suleiman, the ex-personal Advisor of the Emperor,
standing there in front of the Emperor began to tremble of the feat of the
Emperor’s wrath in case the disciples disclose his name, because he also did
not pay any attention to the letter delivered to him earlier by some of the
disciples.
Aurangzeb then asked the disciples, “Have you any book?”
They replied, “Yes, We have. We shall bring it very soon to show you.”
The Emperor again enquired as to whether they had any
demand. They explained that they had relation with the Religion of Prophet
Mohammed and they want to have a talk in respect of the ‘Holy Message’ of the
Prophet. They clarified that nothing else concerned with the world would be
desired by them.
The disciples of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji (Shri ji) had
spoken to the Emperor without any fear, so loudly with their hearty zeal that
the Emperor felt in his heart a sense of fear of them. The others standing
there at some distance were trembling.
When Aurangzeb came to know that among the twelve persons,
who were talking to him, ten ones were Hindus and two Muslim, he ordered his
City Police Officer to take them with him to his residence.
Upon this the twelve disciples got doubts. The soldier
accompanying them asked the Police Officer, if he could hear what these persons
had their thoughts and what had they spoken to the Emperor?
Those, who were present there, talked each other that these
twelve persons were brave to speak fearlessly to the Emperor while no one could
so far speak so harshly to the Emperor because of his fear. The Emperor could
not have tolerated such behaviour.
The disciples had talked to the Emperor having hearty
confidence of the Grace of Shri Raj (Lord). They had no fear, whereas the
members of the Council of the Emperor, who heard them talking with the Emperor,
were trembling because of the fear of the Almighty. Aurangzeb returned to the
palace after ordering Siddi Polad, the City Police Officer to inquire in
respect of their whereabouts and the antecedents and record their hearing.
But he also instructed him to behave with the twelve
disciples in a decent manner and to take due care by providing them the rich
diet. He had also said, “Let not any body of them be troubled; I am handing
over them to you for their services as if they are our guests.”
The event of the confinement of the twelve pious persons,
who were related, with the ‘Religion of Mankind’, was seriously taken by the
citizens of Delhi ,
when they heard about it. Those, who were residents of Delhi and also related with the disciples,
got fearful because of their wrong presumption in respect of the unwanted consequences.
Some of the officials of Emperor opined that it might be
possible that some enemy might have sent them to play a drama concerned with a
conspiracy of treachery against the Emperor. As such they uttered, “It is not
advisable to have any sort of talk face to face with them”.
They added, “Kindly, depute some responsible Officer to
inquire and investigate into the matter: He would give details after the due
inquiry, then you shall learn every thing about them.
“My Imperial Majesty! You know that the Emperor Shahjahan
(Aurangzeb’s father) could not have tolerated such event: he would have ordered
to hang them to death without having any talk with any body of the type of
these twelve persons.”
But Aurangzeb had learnt about the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’;
hence he desired to pay a visit to the Divine Personality. As such he paid no
attention to such nonsense talks of censorious and non-religious people, who
tried to misguide him.
Of course, the Emperor Aurangzeb agreed to accept their
advice that he would not meet the twelve persons and talk face to face. He sent
some body to pursue the investigation about the antecedents of the twelve
disciples, but the pursuer proved to be the crook.
With the behaviour and treatment of the pursuer, the
disciples became alert to face him: still, they did not send any information to
Shri ji in respect of the trouble they had been undergoing.
When these disciples met the Qazi –Seikh Islam, they said,
“Kindly pay heed to listen to us, & then reply”.
They expressed their views, “We are the messengers to convey
the Divine Message to you. You are very well convinced with the contents of
Quran, which is spoken by Prophet Mohammed. Have you learnt from Quran (if
Mohammed said in the Holy Book) that those, who speak of the Lord (Khuda) and
have faith in Islamic Religion, should be treated brutally? And that too,
secretly, so that others may not know.
“You have learnt ‘Qalma’ (the sacred words of the Prayer to
Allah): Still, you have adopted brutality to harass those, who are staunch
followers of Prophet Mohammed and have faith in Allah for HIS Grace.”
When the Qazi heard those Divine Souls, who spoke frankly
about the message of Prophet and the mercy of Allah, he began to rue. He
regretted for the troubles given to and tolerated by the Divine persons for the
unwanted and hateful behaviour. He changed the atmosphere making it pleasant to
the sufferers.
The Divine persons were tortured by the Police Officer in
the confinement. They complained to the Qazi, “We have not snatched the wealth
of any other person, nor we have committed any sin of the type of coition with
any other’s lady (ladies); we did not commit stealing too: Why then you have
tortured us?”
They added “If you like: we shall not meet the Emperor, as
we desired when he enquired of us. We shall not go to the Palace. We shall stay
with you and tell you about the Divine Knowledge”.
The Qazi asked them to give correct interpretation of
Quran-Chapter containing the mystery of “Inna Injulana”. They explained that it
infers the details of all the three creations of the Universe, one after the
other: first the Brij Leela in which Lord Supreme in the guise of Shri Krishna
played in Brij with the Divine Souls of Paramdham; the second was the Universe
of Yogmaya to play Raas, after the first creation of the Universe annihilated
and the third one (after the Raas Universe of Yogmaya), is the present
Universe, where Lord Supreme appeared in the guise of Mahamati Shri Prannath
ji, who started seeking for the Divine Souls and to enlighten them with the
Divine Wisdom-‘Tartam’. When listened to them, the Qazi became very happy.
The Qazi was so much impressed with the Divine Knowledge,
which the Divine persons delivered to him, that he approached the Emperor with
his earnest request to let him be permitted to keep those Divine Persons at his
residence for the sake of the due services to please them, as they (the twelve
persons) were pious Souls and deserved honour.
The Emperor wanted to listen to the Divine Knowledge of the
disciples, himself; but he had to curb his ambition, hence he ordered Qazi to
keep the Divine Souls (twelve disciples) at his residence. The Emperor,
simultaneously, asked the Qazi to perform the best of his services to please
them.
He spoke, “Serve them with the best tasteful food (sweet
preparation of baked bread, butter or ghee and sugar thoroughly mashed) to
please them: let not any body of them, feel unhappy even a bit; hence provide
them with the best service.
The Qazi then shifted them from the place of confinement to
his residence and arranged a safe place for their stay. Still, the security
guards (policemen of the Emperor) were keeping watch on them; hence the public
in general were talking according to each one’s whim.
Next day, Qazi called them at a place of his choice and
asked them many things. The disciples convinced him with their statements.
Therefrom the disciples went to the residence of Qazi’s
brother. There, the power of the Lord charged Seikhbadal. His face shone up
with the glory of the Divinity. When Qazi’s brother looked at him, he got
afraid of the Divine Glory at the face of Seikhbadal; hence he left the very
place and went somewhere in his own house to save him from the anger, if any,
of Seikhbadal.
The Qazi again called these disciples (the Divine persons)
the third day at his residence. The disciples handed over to him the Holy Book
of Islamic Religion (Hadeesh), which contained some important facts.
The Qazi did not know about it, hence he spoke, “The Book
has been compiled by you people, as the contents, which I have read in it, are
related with your thoughts and assumptions.”
The disciples replied, “This is not true, we have not
written the book. You may get it verified, as you are a learned person. We
purchased it by paying its cost.
“The Book has been purchased from Urdu Bazaar, the
booksellers are there and they may be enquired about the facts for its
originality."
The Qazi changed the topic and did not speak anything about
the book. He asked to explain about the ‘First Day’, about the appearance of Divine
Souls (Brahmashristies) on the earth.”
At his residence, Qazi paid attention to listen to the
sacred words of the two chapters of ‘Sanandh’. The disciples recited one- ‘Bina
Ek Mohammed’ and the second – ‘Neyk kahoon dojakh ki’.
The Qazi requested them repeatedly, “Once more”. A Hindu
constable keeping watch over the Treasury of the Emperor was standing there.
The Qazi asked him politely, “Please listen to these words.
These fellows are also of your caste, but they have acquired faith very
honestly in Islamic doctrines (The ‘Sanandh’ chapters revealed the sermon of
Islamic faith).”
The Hindu constable was ashamed on hearing the taunt of the
Qazi. He left that place to find shelter. If it could have been possible for
him, he could have hidden in the fissure of the earth surface. He murmured,
“These disciples have tortured my intellect: What should I say unto them?”
He reached his home duly injured in his heart as the Qazi
spoke to him. The Qazi did not prevent him, and let him go. Others were making
noise.
The Qazi then enquired of the disciples, “Why we should
comprehend that ‘Qayamat-Day’ would happen so early? Where is mentioned about
it to happen in the Tenth, Eleventh & Twelfth Centuries (as per Islamic - Hizari
Era)?”
They replied, “There are indications as secrets contained in
the Holy Book of Quran, the Holy Book containing the sacred words spoken to
Mohammed by the Supreme Lord, when the Prophet Mohammed endeavoured to reach
the height of ‘Arsh-Azeem’ and beheld the ‘Glory of Lord’ by His immense ‘Love’
(resulted out of Zeal). The secrets written as mystic letters infer that
Qayamat (the day of Justice) would take place in the Tenth, Eleventh &
Twelfth Century of Islamic Era.
“It is also revealed in the secrets of Quran that Qayamat
would extend upto Thirteenth Century too. These facts are self-proven. The
details of the facts would be described by our ‘Sadguru – Mahamati Shri Prannath
ji (Shri ji), when you reach at His Lotus Feet for quenching your heart’s
thirst.”
The Qazi was sitting there with other Muslim persons to hear
the disciples. They all began to look at each other with surprise. They
confessed that the topic regarding the happening of Qayamat had its own
importance to be talked about by the Divine Souls (Momin) in their assembly.
One of those, who were sitting there in the company of
Muslim people, asked the disciples, “You have accepted to have faith in the
sermon of Quran and you have become followers of Islam Religion: Why do you not
offer prayer of Nimaj as other Muslim do, according to Quran?”
Then the Divine persons replied, “We offer our prayers
ceaselessly –day and night, as we have no other business to get involved in the
worldly affairs (for self-interest). What we do is not our concern but the same
has concerned with the Religion of Mankind known as ‘Islam’, based on the
instructions spoken by the Lord (in Quran).
“We shall not cease to offer our prayers (performance of
Nimaj) till we are away from the involvement in the worldly dream. We are
determined to commit according to Divine Order of Supreme Lord. As such, we
have been following the principles of the Religion of the Mankind, which is
Islamic faith.
“We, therefore, remain busy in the performance of ‘Nimaj’
ceaselessly. We move, become steady, sit down, stand up or the like, our all
the activities have concern with the compliance with the Divine Order.”
The Muslim people, who were present there at the Court of
the Qazi, looked at each other’s face as if asking themselves to comment upon
the statements of the Divine persons. They had nothing to say; hence they were
silent and thinking over the interpretations of the Iyets of Quran.
The next third day, Qazi again called them and asked,
“Please recite those chapters of Sanandh so that I may understand the inherent
essence of Quran in order to satisfy my Soul’s queries to find repose in
Arsh-Azeem near God (Allah).”
Out of the twelve, two disciples named Lakshman Bhai &
Bhim Bhai recited the Chapter – ‘Imam ke Milap ki Sanandh’, but the Qazi was
not a very learned person, hence he could not comprehend the meaning of
‘Sanandh’ (he was like a blind man who could not see to find a way).
In the cited ‘Sanandh’, it was made clear that “Rooh Allah”
(the Better half of the Supreme Lord) descended from ‘Arsh-Azeem’ (Paramdham)
in the guise of Dhani Shri Devchandra ji, whose Divine Soul has made His Abode
in the heart of Shri Mehraj: hence He (the latter) got fully enlightened and is
known to be “Mahamati”. When enlightened, He became famous to be called as
“Mahamati Shri Prannath ji.” He got awakened to experience His conscious
presence in Paramdham and behold the Super Eternal Abode minutely.”
The Qazi then asked them to close the Holy Book of
‘Sanandh’. He, of course, enquired of them, thrice to explain the mystery of
meeting of Imam and Menhdi.
“The event of becoming one of Imam as well as Menhdi is very
important and is absolutely true – there is no doubt about it; but we are still
hopeful to witness that event, very honestly,” said Qazi.
He added, “Please do not discuss the fact about Imam Menhdi.
When Imam Menhdi would, Himself, declare His Advent, I shall bow to Him at His
Lotus Feet without fail.”
Swami Shri Laldas ji clarified that the Divine Souls – Momin
or the Brahmashristies were polite, like a goat having no quarrelsome nature.
They, although, were fully learned, yet had no pride of their Divine Knowledge.
The common man involved in the worldly affairs, whether they attained the
sermons of the Holy Books or not, would act like a lion to show his physical
power of hunting the poor, for nothing but to satisfy the ego.
Swami Laldas ji, while closing the chapter, mentioned that
the event of the meeting of the Divine persons with the Qazi had been
described: the effect of the news of the confinement of the twelve persons and
the torture given to them, when learnt by Shri ji, He took necessary action,
which would be narrated in the next chapter.
Prakaran - 43 Chopai
- 2201.
CHAPTER 44 – AVAGYAKARIYON PAR ROSH.
Swami Shri
Laldas ji described that when Kanhji Bhai arrived to inform Shri ji about the
incident of the meeting of the ‘Twelve Divine Persons’ with the Emperor and
they also informed Him in respect of the Emperor’s misunderstanding, because of
which he ordered the City Police Officer to keep them in the confinement, Shri
ji became unhappy and angered for the misbehaviour of the Emperor.
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji expressed, “I have directed the ‘Twelve
Divine Persons’ to meet the Emperor and deliver him the Divine Knowledge.
Because he hails from Paramdham, hence he must maintain the relations of our
‘Home’: instead. he tortured them. I shall see now where his subordinates would
save themselves. I shall crush them by my words only.
“I sent the Divine Souls with my message to convey the same
to the Emperor: they did not commit any thing wrong. Still, they have been
treated like the accused. I shall manage to mend them (the Emperor’s officials)
and they shall be helpless.
“The Divine Souls were the messengers of the Lord Supreme,
whom the Emperor’s officials tortured, which means that they have troubled the
‘Lord’. The world would come to know that Aurangzeb and his employees were
brutal; hence they must regret for their misbehaviour.
“In the Holy Book –Quran it has been predicted that they
will be censured for their fault of becoming against their Prophet’s faith. Of
course, this is not in accordance with the ‘Shariyat’.
But these people of the Emperor have committed what was
already predicted in ‘Loh Mophuz’. The prophecy would definitely come to be
true and they would tread the path defined for them.
“In the first chapter of Quran, at page sixty-two and in the
‘Hussein’ Tafseer at page fourteen, it reads that – ‘Maa Yavdullazeena kafroon
min Ahlil kitaabe valalmusharkeen’
(It infers that those are defaulters and would be debarred
from the showers of the Mercy of the ‘Lord’ (Khuda), who would neglect the
Divine Message and misbehave with the messenger.)
“The ‘Lord’ does not treat them as HIS friends, who do not
pay any heed to listen to the Divine Message and become defaulters (Kafar)
according to HIM. Those, who wanted to hide the Divine Message and HIS
Divinity, have been deprived of the due recognition & remained ignored by
the general public too.
“Although, they are Hindus (other than Muslim), who have
been declared to be the heirs of Quran, they must not be neglected or ill
treated. They are directed by the Almighty to deliver the Divine Wisdom to all
the concerned mankind (by their special efforts)
Iyets – ‘Ayeen yunajjala Aleykum min Khayrin min Rabbikum’
(It infers that the Almighty (Allah) has managed to deliver
HIS Divine Message through Hindus and that Divine Message is meant to define
the secrets of Quran for the information of Muslim as well as others.)
“The Islamic Holy words contained in Quran have been well
defined by the Almighty through the media of Jews i.e. Hindus – the non-Muslim,
so that all in the world must know and pursue the secrets of the Religion of
the Mankind (Islamic Faith).
“The Supreme Lord has HIS Sacred Abode near the Divine Souls
–Brahmashristies. Mohammed Paigambar had been ever ambitious to have a company
of the Divine Souls at the occasion of Qayamat. The Holy Quran also witnesses
it.
In the Divine Wisdom –Tartam, which is the essence of all
the Holy Scriptures including Quran, the contents of the sacred words of the
Lord have been collected. The Muslim people have misunderstood that Jews –the
Hindus are their enemies being non-followers of Islam, but these are Hindus,
who have the true knowledge of Quran; hence they are called the true heirs to
own the treasure of Lord’s Sacred Words.
“The non-Muslim, Jews (as well as Hindus) have opposition
with the Brahmashristies, with whom the Muslim, the followers of ‘Shariyat’
have also their disagreement: but we, the Divine Souls have understood the
achievement attained by Mohammed Paigambar; hence we appreciate Quran to be our
Sacred Scripture.
“In fact, those, who follow Islam in its real sense, have an
undoubted understanding about the ‘Sacred Seat’ of Mohammed Paigambar –the
Prophet: but there are those Muslim, too, who have little knowledge of the
sacred words of Quran, but they pose to be erudite & adept persons.
“But the ignorant people, who had faith in other deities and
not in Godhead wanted to confer the heirship of the Prophet Mohammed upon a
person of their choice, only on the basis of majority of their group people, without
knowing about his thorough knowledge of Quran.
Iyet –‘Wallaho yakhtasso birahmatehi maiyashao’.
(It infers that whatsoever happens, it is God’s Will. HE
pours the showers of mercy on a person whom HE graces. HIS Will is Great &
so is HIS mercy, which HE pours incessantly.)
“The Lord by HIS mercy enables one to speak at HIS behest that
HE likes to do so. In other words, one is graced by HIM to have the Divine
Message to be delivered to all others who are the concerned.
Iyet – ‘Wallaho Zulu Fazlil Azeem.’ (It means that the
Almighty has many types of expressions in the world; HE has created every thing
–So Great is HE.)
“The Almighty is Great. He may neglect any body or may like
to grace some body to make one HIS Divine Messenger. One would get admiration
in the world by HIS Majestic Grace.
“HIS Majestic Grace is high –one can not speak about it in
words as it is immense and limitless to be mentioned. Iyet – ‘Maanansakh min
Ayatin Aununsiha Nate, Bikhayrim minha Aumisleha Alam Taalam’.
(It means – The Almighty creates situation to express HIS
Divine Words still better than revealed earlier and now ignored for being
useless in the context of the present need.)
“Prophet Mohammed has mentioned in Quran that the certain
Iyets have been rejected after giving the correct interpretations thereof at
many places in Quran, but the general public would like to discuss about the
same, though rendered worthless.
“The time changes and accordingly appropriate Divine Words
to suit the time become necessary to be spoken (as revised Iyets) by rejecting
those, which are worthless. I shall, therefore, forget the useless ones.
“According to the situation, the revised Divine Words are
being spoken as Iyets in place of the useless Iyets spoken earlier. For this
purpose, examples are being given, which may please be adhered to.
“Among the twelve Divine Persons, who represented me (Shri
ji), ten are Hindus and two Muslim. By the Grace of the Almighty, the ten
Hindus have been granted the heirship of Quran as they attained the Divine
Knowledge equivalent to the two Muslim-companions.
“I shall make others too to believe as these ten achieved
the faith, or if I like, make all others to become ignorant. Definitely, I
shall make the Divine Souls to get benefit of the Divine Knowledge; hence I
shall manage, as I like to do.
“According to Quran, first ‘Vetal Muqaddas’ was fixed as
Shrine Place for ‘Nimaj’, which was further shifted to Mecca in the interest of
the followers of the Islamic faith.
“But those, who followed ‘Shariyat’, did not understand the
theme of Quran. Those, who refused to follow the doctrines, got crushed and
also they suffered a lot: These people (of Aurangzeb’s regime) had also not
adhered to the Divine Message and behaved brutally; hence they would deserve
punishment and get crucial fate to regret for their faults.
“As the Muslim quarreled and misbehaved with Jews, in the
same way, Aurangzeb’s officials misbehaved with Hindus. They should get
perturbed later on: The Almighty (Khuda) would also not be merciful to them for
their cheat with the Divine Persons.
“This is the plan of the ‘Lord’ to teach them a lesson;
hence the officials advised Aurangzeb to neglect the Divine Message. As such,
they would get punishment and would be deprived of the eternal peace on the
Ultimate Day of Justice (Qayamat).
“Quran witnesses that these cruel people, who follow
‘Shariyat’, have ignored the Divine Message and misbehaved with the Divine
Souls, who intended to convey them the Divine Knowledge.
“These disobedient people (who follow ‘Shariyat’ only) did
not even contemplate about the immense power of the Almighty. They shall get punishment
for their evil deeds: then only they would know what the Almighty would do to
harm them.
Iyet – ‘Ann Allah Alaa kulley Saieen qadeer’. (It means that
undoubtedly the Almighty (Allah) has HIS all rights to create or destroy all or
any thing of the world).
“All those, who have no faith in the Almighty, would meet
with the wrath of Allah. HE has been creating each and every sort of things
from the time of inception of the Universe.
“The Almighty may at HIS discretion perish every thing by
annihilation and would not create or make that what HE does not like. HE is
Almighty to do what HE likes.
Iyet – ‘Alam Taalam Ann Allah lahu mulkus Samaavaate Val
Arjey.’
(It means that no one ever thought – how and by whom the
space and the surface of the earth have been created. No doubt, all is created
by Allah).
“The Divine Souls (Brahmashristies) have faith in the
‘Absolute’. No doubt, the ‘Lord’ has been merciful to them. All the Holy
Scriptures witness that the Almighty has power to create any thing as per HIS
Will.
“The space and the surface (sky and the earth) are within
the territory of HIS regime. HE has all rights to rule over HIS entire empire.
HE also manages to exercise HIS control without the interruption of else other.
Iyet – Va maa Lakum min Doonillahi Minyoo Valeeyoonwala
Naseer.’
(It infers, “The Almighty is the only protector,
undoubtedly. HE always acts like a kind friend behaves.”)
“The Lord supports only the Divine Souls and none else, as
HE showers the mercy over them (the formers). The Divine Souls only conduct the
deeds to benefit the Divine Religion (Nijanand Sampradaay): It is very
difficult to find out such kind of sacrificing beings.”
Swami Laldas ji described that the above references have
been indicated in many places differently, which, when taken together and
interpreted correctly, reveal the ‘Advent of the Divine Souls’ and their
combined efforts to establish the Religion of the Mankind.
Prakaran 44 – Chopai 2236
CHAPTER 45 – LAIL –TUL –QADRA
Swami Shri Laldas ji in this chapter described about the
evidences referred to in the Holy Scripture – Quran and said that the event
related with the Divine Souls, who happened to meet Aurangzeb had been
mentioned therein. The same when gone through by any common people, would
enable them comprehend the doctrines of Islam Religion (in true sense, the same
is Nijanand Sampradaay.)
The first chapter of Quran starts with the secret sacred
words – Alif, Laam and Meem. From it to the last chapter captioned as ‘Aam
Siparaa’, the talks of the Divine Souls’ events had been mentioned
vividly.
The last chapter of Quran ends at thirty-six stanza (Surat ) with the words
‘Kul Aoojo Bey Rabbinaas’. The Holy Book –Quran refers to the events to happen
at Qayamat (the Ultimate Day of Justice), which concerns with the Momin (the
Divine Souls – Brahmashristies).
In this chapter, the Iyets describing the creation of the
Universe thrice for the sake of the Divine Souls have been mentioned as “Inna
Injulana”: Mohammed Paigambar had ever taught the disciples about the same.
In Quran, it is mentioned that one fellow amongst those who
were called ‘Bani Israel’, had trodden the path of Righteousness pointed out by
the Almighty and had been continuing his sacred services for the sake of the
Mankind for a long period of one thousand months without any fatigue. As per
mention in ‘Soore-Qadra’, the pious night is named as ‘Shabe-Qadra’ and treated
as better than the period of one thousand months. (This is indication in Quran
about the period of one thousand months during which the Brahmashristies (Momin)
descended by their consciousness on the earth.)
On hearing to what Prophet Mohammed spoke to them, His
followers got stunned and expressed, “O Mohammed! We have a short life span:
How can we dedicate ourselves for the welfare of Islam Religion so that we
would be graced by the Almighty?”
They also asked, “Who was that personality, who dedicated
for such a long period of one thousand months in performing
welfare to the Human Beings as per Islam Religion? Then Mohammed Paigambar,
with the zeal of ‘Gabriel Angel’ quoted the Iyets (contained in Aam Para Surat
36).
Iyet – ‘Inna Injulanaahoo fee Lailtulqadari wa maa Adraaq
Maa Lailtulqadari – Lailtulqadari khairummin Alfa shaharin – Tanajjalul –
Malaayeekatuwarrooho Feeha –Biayajanirabbi himmin kulliamrin –sallaamun
hiyaa-hattaa Matalen-il fazar’- (It infers that ‘the word ‘Lailtulqadari’
mentioned thrice reveals the secret of three creations –Brij, Raas and Jaagni –
the three Universes –one after the other. It further leads to understand that
Quran has been revealed to Mohammed Sahib during the pious night known as
‘Shabeqadra’. You must know the longevity of the duration of that pious night
as it has its own importance. The Divine Wisdom-Tartam has been expressed by
the Lord Supreme during that very pious occasion; hence its longevity has been
defined to be better and more than one thousand months. Also during the period
of one thousand months, angels of the Almighty as well as the Divine Souls
along with ‘Gabriel Angel’ have appeared (descended) on the earth: thus the
whole tenure of the night of ‘Shabeqadra’ is full of the bliss of the ‘Paradise ’ to bless the Human Beings.)
Thus who knew its importance got awakened by their souls and
got enlightened by the Grace of the Almighty as long as the pious night of
‘Shabeqadra’ lasted and next day dawned.
The Almighty expressed to Mohammed Prophet that He made the
Divine Souls (Brahmashristies) and Him (Prophet) to descend on the earth in the
pious night of ‘Shabeqadra’ (one thousand months. Before that two creations of
the Universe –first the Brij and after its annihilation, the second of the
Raas, were also carried out in order to play with them all joyfully.
Two times the Universes annihilated: This is the third after
‘Raas’, in which HE has to play the drama of the illusionary world with the
Divine Souls (during the tenure of one thousand months), because the Divine
Souls while in good sense in Paramdham desired to gain experience of the
different kinds of sorrows including the sorrow of separation from their Lord
and to experience the forgetfulness of the ‘Reality’ regarding Paramdham, their
Lord and the original state in Paramdham – ‘Mool-Milava’. During the period,
the Better half (Rooh Allah –Shyama ji) appeared on the earth in the guise of
‘Shri Devchandra ji’ along with the other Divine Souls.
The period of one thousand months is equivalent to
eighty-three years and four months (as per Hizari Era as explained above) and
it pertains to the period during which Dhani Shri Devchandra ji and
Brahmashristies descended in the dreamland. But the longevity of Shabeqadra (Lail-tul-qadra)
is more than it (extended upto the life span period of Mahamati Shri Prannath
ji), which should be pondered over by Brahmashristies –Momin. They would make
efforts to get up duly awakened when the day dawns after the night of
‘Shabeqadra’.
The Brahmashristies fought Kaliyug with the help of the
sword of the Divine Wisdom –Tartam during the period from Vikram Samvat 1638 to
1758 (1581 to 1701 A D) - total one hundred and twenty years. During this
period, two categories of the Souls descended on the earth by their
consciousness from (i) Paramdham (‘Arsh-Azeem’) and (ii) Akshhardham (Zabroot).
Ishwarshristies – the Farishte descended from the Eternal
Abode of the Indestructible God (Akshhardham) and the Brahmashristies- the
Divine Souls from the Super Eternal Abode of the Divine Souls with their Lord,
having their leader in three different ‘Appearances’- Mohammed, Basri-Alif),
Shri Devchandra ji (Malki- Laam) & Mahamati Shri Prannath ji (Haqi-Meem),
each charged by the Super Power of the ‘Lord’.
In the year after nine hundred & ninety years and nine
months- as per Hizari Era, Shri Devchandra ji (Rooh Allah- Shyama ji) appeared
as a Divine Personality (in 1581 A D). Thereafter, the misunderstanding among
the human beings, related with the effects of Kaliyug, was eliminated
continuously for one hundred and twenty years by the Divine Souls (as also
revealed in Shrimad Bhagwat Geeta). They also experienced the mental and
physical torture offered to them by devil-minded people under the influence of
Kaliyug.
The Brahmashristies had to fight with those, who neglected
the sacred instructions of Holy Quran, being ignorant, whom Brahmashristies
taught the correct interpretations of Quran and the other Holy Scriptures.
The contents of Quran indicate about the prophecy in respect
of the events related with the Divine Souls (Prophet Mohammed described Iyets
as spoken to Him by the Supreme Lord). The secrets indicated have been revealed
by the Lord, as on HIS behalf Basri, Malki & Haqi ‘Appearances’ of the
Divine Personality imparted the ‘Divine Knowledge’ to the Human Beings (it is
also prophesied in Quran). The prophecy came to be true on the ‘Advent of Sadguru
Shri Devchandra ji and Mahamati Shri Prannath ji – Shri Shyama ji & Shri
Raj ji.
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji disclosed that He, Himself, had a
combination of ‘Four Personalities’ as known as ‘Imam Menhdi (Vijayabhinandan
Buddha Nishkalank), The Divine Souls of Rasool (Mohammed), Rooh Allah- Dhani
Shri Devchandra ji & Indravati –Shri Mehraj -the Menhdi: thus the combined
figure of ‘Imam Menhdi’ was the fourth.
“They are defaulters, who do not recognize Imam Menhdi &
the Divine Souls as they are under the influence of Kaliyug.”
The Brahmashristies appeared on the earth as per the Divine
Order of Shri Raj ji, who made them to be responsible to establish the Religion
of Islam- the religion for the welfare of the Mankind.
These Divine Souls had to comply with the orders of Shri Raj
(Lord) and according to which, the Divine Souls would make efforts to mend the
mentality of the common people, as long as, the dream (illusive world) would
last and the day of joy would dawn: the Divine Souls would then feel their
conscious presence in Paramdham.
Any body, in the fourteen planes (worlds) even, did not know
the mystery of ‘Shabeqadra’ (one thousand months); the same has been revealed
by Brahmashristies with the help of Divine Wisdom.
The Divine Wisdom revealed the secrets of the Sacred
Scriptures- the unknown has become known to the public. Those, who knew, came
forward to prostrate at the Lotus Feet of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji & they
got awakened to reach the ‘Absolute’. All those, who learnt about the ‘Advent
of the Lord in the guise of Shri Prannath ji, who was accompanied by a group of
learned people, rushed to have a glimpse of the Lord Supreme (Shri Raj ji) in
His Person and to bow at HIS Lotus Feet.
Swami Shri Laldas ji expressed that the virtues and the
morals of the Brahmashristies could not be described as they were beyond the
capacity of the understanding of a man.
“O Emperor! You open your eyes and see what the public has
to say. The secrets of Quran have been made clear (the curtain is removed).
Brahmashristies –Momin have revealed the same.
“Your officials, who misguided you, have troubled the twelve
Divine persons and this fact has become known to all. Others would also know
about it, hence nothing more is to be described here.”
Swami Shri Laldas ji while closing the Chapter, said, “O
Sundersath ji! The Evidences of Quran have been quoted very few for you
information. Next events will be described now for your due attention.
Prakaran 45 –Chopai 2261
CHAPTER 46 – PAIGAAM DHAAMPYAA GIROH NEY
Swami Shri Laldas ji has described, in this chapter, every
thing about the evils happened hereafter due to influence of Kaliyug. He said,
“O Brahmashristies (Sundersath ji!), Please listen to me what shall I say about
the devil-minded people.
“We, the twelve Divine Persons reached the Emperor and talked
with his officials, who were strictly following the ‘Shariyat’ only, being the
followers of Islam Faith, as comprehended by them: they did not adhere to our
Divine Message, nor did they convey it to others.
“Since they were condemned by the ‘Lord’, the Farishte
(Ishwarshristies) did not admire, but blamed them for their evil deeds. On the
Ultimate Day of Justice (Qayamat), Brahmashristies, the Divine Souls would also
condemn them in order to let them suffer of the anger of the ‘Lord’.
“Since, these people, who posed to be well conversant with
Quran and call them to be ‘Staunch Muslim- the followers of the Islam Faith’,
have not adhered to the Divine Message in respect of the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’,
hence they deserve to be condemned by all others.
“This is according to the Prophecy contained in Chapter two-
Saaykul of Quran – that the followers of the ‘Shariyat’ only would be badly
influenced by Kaliyug; hence they would oppose the ‘Reality’.
“In case the Divine Message would have been adhered to by
them and comprehended to be conveyed to others, the doctrines of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’
would have reached the Emperor as well as each & every body in the world
(since the Emperor had powers to convert or mend the mentality of the citizens
by harnessing his ruling force). Then all could have bowed to prostrate at the
Lotus Feet of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji –Vijayabhinandan Buddha Nishkalank
–‘Imam Menhdi’; but the chiefs and the officials of the Emperor, who learnt the
Islamic Doctrines as per their own wrong interpretations, misguided the folks
of the people and altered the true picture.
“Because they did not hear what the Divine Persons told
them, they were blind of both eyes and deaf; too so they were hard of hearing.
Hence, they were unable to listen to the Divine Message concerning ‘Truth’.
“The twelve Divine Persons complied with the orders of Shri
Raj (Shri ji) and conveyed the Divine Message to the Emperor. Among them who
were present there, when these twelve Divine Persons reached the Emperor, some
were Hindus as well as Muslim people (belonging to the East and West worlds):
they all listened to the Divine Message.
“Because of the evil influence of Kaliyug, these officials
of the Emperor could not realise as to what they gained or lost. They did not enact
the opportunity.
“The Muslim people have faith that Mecca – the Sacred Place of the Islamic Faith is the
Holy Abode of Allah. The Imam of Mecca warned the Emperor by sending four
special and lengthy letters (Vasiyatnama) to Shahjahan and Aurangzeb,
mentioning therein the spiritual message in respect of the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’
in India
(amongst non-Muslim). But neither the Emperor nor his officials paid any heed;
nor did any body take advantage of the occasion.
“The Emperor was fully indulged in the worldly affairs;
hence he did not follow strictly the doctrines of Islam Religion. All the
followers of ‘Islam’ in India did not focus their due attention to recognize
‘Prophet’ as well as ‘Imam Menhdi’, who conveyed them the Divine Message, since
all of them were involved in the worldly affairs.
“These followers of Islam tortured the twelve Divine Persons
by various means. They also misguided the Emperor and his officials to behave
inhumanly with the twelve Divine Persons.
Swami Laldas ji said, “When the twelve Divine Persons were
in the confinement of the Emperor, Shri ji sent a letter to them –I shall give
a brief description of the contents of the letter, which you please listen to,
very carefully.
“Mahamati Shri Prannath ji wrote with His blessings in the
letter to soothe the sufferers, who were being tortured by the City Police
Officer.
“Shri ji mentioned in the letter, ‘You have been directed by
the Divine Order of Shri Raj ji (Lord) to convey the Divine Message to the
Emperor; but the chiefs and the officials have become defaulters, who did not
help you to convey the same to the Emperor: Hence these defaulters deserve to
be condemned by the general public.
‘These defaulters will have to regret for their faults and
repent for the misdeeds. These fellows would get the fruits of the sins they
committed. The ‘Lord Supreme’ has been graceful to you every time and I (Shri
ji) am also near to bless you.
‘As your Divine Souls have been sitting surrounding ‘Shri
Raj-Shyama ji’ in ‘Mool-Milava’ in Paramdham, Shri Raj ji has HIS Abode in your
hearts and you are not away from HIM.
‘As discussed in Mool-Milava, the Lord has given you a test
to experience the worldly sorrows just before getting awakened and enlightened
in ‘Jaagni Raas’ i.e. Qayamat.
‘You fought the officials of the Emperor and experienced the
sense of agony caused to you by them – the whole Universe including the
fourteen planes (worlds) would come to know about all this. The evils being
done by Kaliyug would come to an end by the efforts you have been making in the
interest of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’. The doubts in the minds of the Mankind would
also be eliminated when the evil influence of Kaliyug would vanish.
‘Aurangzeb and his officials have known that you ten persons
are Hindus: they ignored your personalities of having the Divine Souls, because
of their misconception in the same way as mentioned in Quran. ‘Abeles’ did not
bow to ‘Adam’; hence he was ousted from ‘Paradise ’.
‘The Lord has created ‘Adam’ with the Soul of HIS Grace in
the physique of a man, whereas ‘Abeles’- the Satan didn’t recognize ‘Adam’ and
disobeyed to bow him. ‘Abeles’ was, therefore, condemned for his
misunderstanding.
‘That Satan-‘Abeles’ has captured the minds of all
devil-minded people. They too, because of the ignorance, misbehaved with the
twelve Divine Persons. Similarly, the officials of Aurangzeb being misled by
Satan (‘Abeles’) rejected the Divine Message and did not recognize the Divine
Personality of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji.
Shri ji further wrote in the letter, “With the sensible and
good understanding, no body could have misbehaved with you, who are living on
the earth with the abundances of the Grace of Shri Raj ji. It is Satan (Abeles),
who has been ruling and made the officials and the chiefs of Aurangzeb to
misbehave with you and ignore the Divine Message related with the ‘Real Faith
of Islam’.
“According to ‘Loh Mophuz’ –the Holy Book of Prophecy of
Islam, ‘Abeles’ misunderstood that his position was better and more honourable
than that of Adam, hence he did not bow to Adam.
“Abeles, of course, bowed to the Almighty at all the places
on the surface of the earth and left no piece of land where he did not bow, but
owing to his disobedience, his dedication to bow on the earth has not been considered
worthy of Grace by the Lord. The censure of the pious people condemned him.
“We have to ponder over thoroughly, who is Adam and who is Abeles
that bowed every place leaving no piece measuring even an inch? Think over,
what is the earth and which piece of land on the earth Abeles did not leave? He
bowed every where”.
Swami Laldas ji while closing the chapter said, “O
Sundersath ji! This is the story related with ‘Shariyat’. The followers of
‘Shariyat’ would feel ashamed on the Ultimate Day of Justice.”
Prakaran 46 – Chopai 2289
CHAPTER -47 BADI PATREE
Swami Laldas ji in this chapter has mentioned, “Let me say
about the goal to achieve, for which the twelve Divine Souls fought with the
followers of Shariyat. Those followers tortured them like anything; but they
tolerated for conveying the Divine Message to the Emperor and his officials.
2. When Shri ji learnt about the mental agony, which was
being experienced by the twelve Divine Souls, who were kept in the confinement
by the Emperor, He wrote a letter to console them. He imparted necessary
instructions to mend their behaviour. Swami Laldas ji said what was written in
the letter was mentioned hereunder. The same may be gone through very
attentively.
3. The letter was delivered to us (Laldas ji & his
associates) by Kanhji & Sheikhbadal, when we were kept in the confinement
by the Emperor’s officials.
4. In the religious combat, when the opponents got success
by keeping us in the confinement for torturing us, Shri ji sent this letter to
convey His blessings in order to console us.
5. Swami Laldas ji described that the letter was written by
Shri ji and the contents thereof are as under: -
6. Shri ji addressed the twelve Divine persons, “O
Sundersath ji! You are dearest to me, even more than the life-plasma! You all
are the leaders of the members of the association of Sundersath. You are
supporters as the basic factors of my Soul and the life.
7. You also love me the most. You are brave and possess a
lot of patience very honestly. You have been treading the path of the
righteousness. You are leading your colleagues to feel their presence, along
with you, near the Lotus Feet of Supreme Lord in Paramdham.
8. The worldly attachments as well as the custom of the
society have no bindings on you, as you have ignored them very well. You have
realised what is ‘Real’ and led the others to follow you.
9. Of course, you dedicated the selves to comply with me;
hence you deserve to be praised by all. Each of you has performed the best to
attain the top-rank by accomplishing the pious services to please the others.”
10. In the letter Shri ji mentioned the names of Lachhman
Bhai, Bhim Bhai, Nagji Bhai, Chintamani, Dayaram, as addressees.
11. In addition to above, He mentioned the names of Chanchal
Bhai, Ganga Ram, Banarsi Bhai, Som Bhai and Khemani Bhai. All these were
Hindus.
12. Among the twelve Divine persons, the names of two Muslim
members were Kayum and Sheikhbadal: additionally Anantram, Lal Bai, Shyam Bai
and Ramrai were prepared to help these twelve Divine Persons.
13. Shri ji added,
“All other associates are also brave and courageous to fight the religious
combat. I wish them all welfare as they deserve.
14. All of you are resting with repose near the Lotus Feet
of Shri Raj ji, where you enjoy to the extremity as per HIS mercy. I have
written this letter for your welfare to console you and for your deserving
patience.
15. Shri Raj ji is ever graceful to you; hence you should do
what HE likes. You have laid the foundation to build over it the structure
denoting ‘Qayamat’.
16. I – Indravati – your colleague convey to all of you my
heartiest greetings – crores of times. I request you to please accept the same.
I also wish you enjoy the incessant blessings of the ‘Lord’.
17. By the Grace of Shri Raj ji, Sundersath would assemble
at a particular place, where they would experience the ecstasy of Paramdham by
feeling that their hands have been caught by Shri Raj ji.
18 I am waiting for your reply-letter to know about welfare.
I have come to know all the details, as informed to me by Sheikhbadal, who has
been released from confinement for a short-while.
19. He (Sheikhbadal) informed me what happened from the
beginning to date. You have been combating courageously with the devil-minded
people for the sake of the ‘Religion of Mankind’. This has already been prophesied
in Quran (by Prophet Mohammed).
20. What is happening is according to the predictions mentioned
in Quran. It will continue further, as it is related with the Ultimate Day of
Justice (Qayamat).
21. When this combat would come to an end, your voice would
be heard by all and valued. Prophet Mohammed has spoken about this as prophecy,
which is mentioned in Quran and other allied Holy Books.
22. One important thing to be understood is as to why we
have been experiencing these troubles in the dramatic world while carrying out
the assigned pious job, planned to be accomplished very soon and easily. Why
everybody is not prepared to tread the right path prescribed in ‘Nijanand
Sampradaay’?
23. My Sundersath ji! My Brethren! Do not take it for
granted that the religious job is too easy. What happens has already been
planned and also mentioned as prophecy. One shall understand and conceive what
has been prophesied for one’s success.
24. Sundersath ji! You are courageous and have been showing
your talent, but you could do nothing. It could be possible by the mercy and
according to the ‘Divine Order’ of Supreme Lord, as HE exercises control on
every thing and everything happens accordingly.
25. You may think it to be very simple, but what has
happened is very important. Its importance is based on your efforts, by which
you have established the fact that the Divine Souls have descended on the earth
to lead the mankind and to make their hearts pious.
26. So far, there was a fear in the minds of those, who
learnt about the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’. They could not speak freely the name
of Imam Menhdi and Qayamat, lest the Muslim-Ruler and his officials might
commit their murder.
27. We have so far been hiding ourselves as well as
searching for the safe places ; but you all have shown the courage and revealed
the identities. You declared the selves as the followers of ‘Reality’ pleaded
by Mohammed Paigambar, which has been further explained by Imam Menhdi.
28. You garbed like Muslim and entered into the Royal Palace .
You proved that you possess ability to hoist the flag of Imam Menhdi among
those, who have been keeping you all in the confinement. You made entry in the
fort and the mosque to disclose the event of ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ &
Momin (Brahmashristies).
29. Since you have disclosed the secret about the advent of
the Divine Souls, this fact would be known to all the citizens of the rural as
well as the urban areas.
30. You gained the fame, which would increase day by day.
Your credit would spread all over and reach each corner of the world.
31. Those already influenced by Kaliyug would get puzzled.
Your efforts to enlighten the souls would gradually eliminate their ignorance:
thus the worldly people will know the reality about the dreamy world.
32. The devil-minded people have eyes to see outwardly,
whereas you, the Divine Souls possess capability to understand the mysteries of
the Sacred Words of the Holy Scriptures. You have been equipped with the
‘Intellect’ of Indestructible God (Akshhar), which appeared as ‘Asrafeel
Farishta’.
33. You must continue spreading the ‘Religion of Mankind’,
as you have been empowered by the Supreme Lord to watch each and everything by
your inner eyes, supposed to be numerous. The devil-minded people are not able
to use their hearts’ eyes: they are interested in Maya. They look at the
outwardly world by one eye only, which would also be lost in due course.
34. You should remember that you shall achieve victory over
the devil-mended people in the religious combat by the Grace of Supreme Lord.
This all is happening according to the Divine Order of Shri Raj ji.
35. The devil-minded Muslim people are nothing short of a
boar in their behaviour. A boar runs straight to attack and hurt the opponent;
hence you should escape from the boar’s straight invading attempts, as you have
shelter near the Lotus Feet of Supreme Lord.
36. You should escape from the direct invading attempt of
Muslim officials’ behaviour: then thrust on the back to injure them. As the
boar does not have any extra vertebra-bone in the neck, it is not possible for
it to turn the neck: so it can not do any harm if beaten on the back.
37. It is explained so that unlike other animals, a boar has
only one vertebra without any joint. It means that devil-minded Muslim people
have no faith in the ‘Almighty’.
38. By this example you have been given to understand, how
to escape from the direct attack of the opponents, whom you have already faced
and saved the selves from the wrath of the officials of Emperor. Now they will
not be harmful, but seek shelter for rest at your feet.
39. In the circumstances, which are related with Qayamat,
Mohammed Paigambar mentioned in Quran, one of the events in respect of the
appearance of a giant beast as high as sky named as ‘Dabhatul Arj’. Its chest
would be like that of a lion with horns on its head like those of a wild bull.
40. But its back will be as weak as that of a jackal. This
all is mentioned to give an understanding to you about the Universe with its
inhabitants who have possessed the devil-mindedness. You shall have to fight
them cleverly.
41. You should avoid direct attack. But behave with them
very wisely. You have been advised properly by giving above illustration.
42. First speak them very politely to please them as they
like. When they are impressed by your polite talk, then reveal the mystery of
the ‘Religion of Mankind’ in order to make them understand the theme of the
‘Nijanand Sampradaay’.
43. Also please them with the behaviour like their slaves
and please each of them individually. This is necessary as an indication for
the sake of welfare of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’.
44. You all are wise enough: do flattering to their
satisfaction and then express your ‘Divine Message’ at the appropriate time. I
shall always support you all and provide proper shelter.
45. As a hermit accepts the alms given to him by the
Emperor, say, for the sake of life, “We shall be thankful and obliged for the
gifts, whatsoever that may be, given to us on behalf of the Emperor, as you are
our well-wishers and guardians.”
46. Also bow to them and please by saying, “We shall not
leave the place of shelter, which is near your feet”. If you are asked to
demand something, you should demand for an inn-type building for providing proper
accommodation for all other associates – Sundersath.
47. By pleasing them, you may demand necessary foods to fill
up the bellies. Then ask for an erudite Maulvi to teach you Quran. The Holy
Books like Quran, Hadeesh etc. may be demanded for study from the library of
the Emperor, if your demand is admitted.
48. Show them your eagerness to learn fully about Islamic
Holy Books. Tell them that you are interested to acquire the knowledge
contained in the Holy Books, as spoken by Supreme Lord to Prophet Mohammed on
His reaching by His deep meditation in Lahoot and had ‘Darshan’ – Myaraj of
Allah.
49. You should not feel depressed if they do not comply with
your request of arranging for Holy Books and refuse to hear you; even then you
should continue to please them by your services and behaviour to their
satisfaction, as they may like.
50. You may dance according to their tune & make them happy,
so that they accept your request and arrange for a meeting with Emperor, when
he is alone and spare time for hearing you.
51. Do not show them any sort of childish behaviour or
activities to make them unhappy. Talk them very politely by respecting each of
them.
52. As you like, your son should behave and speak to you,
you should speak and reply to each query they ask, very politely. Also tell
them to listen to, if they like, your talk concerning Divine Message for
quenching the thirst of the individual soul.
53. When asked by them to speak, address each of them by
using respectful words as Qazi or Hazrat (Gentleman). Always request them to
listen to you peacefully in lonely place to avoid noise-disturbance.
54. Tell them that you shall recite the verses of Sanandh
for the sake of all, whether or not the listeners are the Hindus, in order to
attract their attention to acquire faith in Rasool Mohammed and recognizing Him.
(Alla Mohabba Maasooq, so Khasee Khasam
Dil: to naam dharaayaa Rasool, Aasiq apnaa Asal)
55. Also tell them clearly that on the basis of the theology
concerning Islamic Faith, as described in Quran and explained for revealing the
secrets thereof by Imam Menhdi – ‘Me’, Mehraj Thakur, you can show the
concerned persons the right path and the importance of Islamic Religion, which
concerns with ‘Humanity’.
56. Tell them also that anybody, who wants to learn the
secrets of the Sacred Words of Quran, would be welcomed to live with you and
get one’s doubts in respect of Mohammed Paigambar eliminated in order to
implant faith in Islam.
57. Tell them further that the fellow, who would conceive
the importance of the Holy Book Quran and have faith in Islam, would certainly
pronounce the Sacred Words of Qalma and offer prayers to Allah: one would not
expect anything from them, nor would one demand anything. Advise them that they
may adopt this way to convert a Hindu or anybody else into Muslim very easily.
One shall like to become Muslim wilfully and fearlessly.
58. Explain them, if they compel anybody to eat meat,
certainly, one would try to go away from them, as their behaviour would be
categorized to be of the misconduct class.”
59. Swami Laldas ji
said, “Shri ji also advised the Twelve Divine Persons to please the Emperor or
the officials: then make a demand for an accommodation. And then preach them in
respect of Rasool Mohammed & Imam Menhdi. On learning the Divine Knowledge
by listening to you, they may obey you.
60. When the Muslim officials would perceive the Divine
Knowledge in respect of the secrets of Quran as also the secrets of Qayamat
(Ultimate Day of Justice), why then they should not believe you?
61. Earlier, you (twelve Divine Persons) met Sheikh
Suleiman, the Personal Secretary to Emperor and conveyed the Divine Message revealing
‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’. You also explained the interpretation of the contents
of Quran in respect of the seven symptoms of Qayamat: still, he did not pay any
heed.
62. Our Divine Message in respect of ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’
among Hindus was conveyed to Emperor through Sheikh Suleiman, so that the
Emperor might listen to preaching in respect of the dawn of the ‘Ultimate Day
of Justice’ (Qayamat), as prophesied by Prophet Mohammed: and then the mankind
of the whole world would also adhere to us.
63. If the Emperor were convinced and would have
appreciated, we would have made many people learn ‘Qalma’ along with the Divine
Message. Consequently, even Hindus (and others, too) would have attained the
stage to express their faith in Prophet Mohammed and Quran, very easily.
64. It means that all concerned and unconcerned people would
have appreciated the contents of Holy Quran and believed in ‘Reality’ to
recognize Aksharaateet as Supreme Lord undoubtedly.
65. But Alas! Seikh Suleiman did not convey the Divine
Message to the Emperor. You should now try the best to approach him and tell
him about the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ as well as about the dawn of the
‘Ultimate Day of Justice’ (Qayamat). On hearing, the Emperor would certainly
believe in you.
66. Once immersed in the deep ocean of Divine Wisdom ,
nobody would like to emerge out of the depth even if asked to come out. Because
of the ecstasy in the depth of the Divine Wisdom, everybody would come forward
to have a dip in the ocean of everlasting peace and joy and like to quench the
soul’s thirst.
67. If the Emperor would believe in you, one of the
important events would happen that the Emperor’s belief in the secrets of Quran
regarding the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’, all, including the associates of
Nijanand Sampradaay, would join him. “
68. Swami Laldas ji said, “Shri Mehraj sent this to convey
to the Emperor the Divine Message, so that he could have recognized Shri ji as
‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’; but instead of listening to the Divine Messengers
(twelve Divine persons), the Emperor and his officials created inconveniences
and tortured the Messengers. As such, they moved backward and now, they would
never appreciate what would be told.
69. Shri ji mentioned in the letter, “Qazi, in whose custody
you (the twelve Divine persons) have been kept, if consults the Emperor and
also persuade to make you pleased, then you should behave with him according to
your own intelligence so that Qazi would get impressed and like to join your
company to learn about the secrets with the correct interpretations of Quran.
70. Then ask the Qazi, “Have you read in Hadeesh or any
other Holy Books as to how should you convince others without torturing &
using force to learn Qalma, as to convert by force a Hindu into Muslim is
nothing short of the cruelty?”
71. Tell him also to stop harassment or arresting anybody to
convert one into Muslim: instead, try to make one understand Quran’s mysteries
very well so that one may get well conversed with Islamic doctrines.
72. Tell him, “When you shall try to convince non-Muslim to
have faith in Quran, collect all such persons at one place. Our Sadguru, Shri
Mehraj would meet them. He shall occupy the place where you are standing and
explain them the mysteries of Quran as well as the indications regarding the
prophecy of Mohammed Paigambar, too.
73. Tell the Qazi, “We are the followers of Nijanand
Sampradaay, the doctrine of which and that of Islamic Religion are similar. We
are not different from you. We have believed in Islamic faith and adopted it as
you prefer. We too have made efforts to convince everybody to learn Quran in
the right way with the correct interpretations of the secrets contained
therein.
74. By the Grace of Lord – Haq Subhan, our Sadguru (Fakir),
who is Imam Menhdi, has been accomplishing the pious job of making everybody
understand the mysteries of Quran. His way of preaching is praiseworthy; He
shall do His job perfectly and successfully.
75. Tell Qazi, “If you convert non-Muslim into Muslim by
using ruling force that would not clear the doubts of the hearts. In this way
nobody would have the faith in Islam happily, nor would one respect any of you
or pay honour as Momin is honoured.
76. When convinced, Qazi may call you, “Come on boys”: then
according to your quick-wit, talk him politely and make him understand the
concept of your preaching.
77. If you get any opportunity, explain him the secrets of
Quran – not too much at a time, but gradually the little by little, as you may
deem proper. I shall write later on for your guidance.
78. By changing yourselves to appear like Muslim, you could
be successful to approach the Emperor: this is very important. I like to meet
the Emperor, if he could have believed so – certainly as Hindu, without
changing the dress. I shall be putting
on Hindus’ clothes.
79. This could have been never possible, but you have done that
in the guise of Muslim-garb. No Muslim society would like to entertain a Hindu
in his Hindu-appearance.
80. Had we persisted to meet them in the garb of Hindu, no
Muslim society had given any chance even to listen to us. They could have not
tolerated so.
81. Therefore behave with Qazi as well as other
Muslim-officials like their servants. Talk with them politely as their friends,
and then they shall adhere to you and recognize Imam Menhdi as the ‘Advent of
Haq’ (First, Mohammed Paigambar as ‘Basri’, second Dhani Shri Devchandra ji as
Malki, and the third Shri Prannath ji as Haqi-Swaroop).
82. By your polite talking, you will conquer their hearts.
Gradually, the Muslim officials might intend to learn the secrets of Quran by
your preaching.
83. When you will be successful to make them understand the
intricacy of Quran and when they would be convinced, they will admit what you
say. And then, you should behave with them very politely to maintain friendship
so that you may call them as your sons or children.
84. Do not hesitate to change yourselves to dress like
Hindus, as you have already crossed the limit of all kinds of limitations to
which Hindus are bound to follow. You know this all is nothing.
85. If you happen to meet any Hindu, who may ask you
something otherwise, reply to him very frankly. Advise him to go through the
Hindus’ Scriptures to find clues for the realization of the ‘Reality’.
86. Say him to refer to Shri Vallabhacharya, who mentioned
in Vedanta about ‘Karam, Upasana & Gyaan (worshipping and other deeds like
charity etc., reciting the names of gods or goddesses reverentially and
learning about the ‘Reality’) – the three kinds of devotions. Shankaracharya
opined in respect of ‘Oneness’ and not ‘duality’ – go through his works: also
try to know what Shrimad Geeta reveals about the ‘Truth’.
87. Tell them that what has been preached by our Sadguru – Mahamati
Shri Prannath ji about ‘Nijanand Religion’, the same has been detailed in
Aditya Bhagwat Puran. Also tell the Muslim Officials
to adopt the same then become the followers of Religion of Mankind – Islamic
faith.
88. Tell them to go through the doctrines related with each kind
of the faith and compare the same to that of Mohammed Paigambar – contained in
Quran. Examine which ones are more valuable and which ones are less meaningful.
Our Sadguru – Mahamati Shri Prannath ji shall give explanation in respect of
each kind of the faith, as the mysteries contained in different kinds of the
Holy Scriptures as well as Quran have been revealed by Him with the correct
interpretations.
89.Mahamati Shri Prannath ji advised the twelve Divine
persons to deal with the other Hindus and discuss with them in accordance with
the description of Sanandh captioned as ‘Nabi Aur Narayan’, in which ‘Nabi’ –
Mohammed Paigambar has been firmly said to be more praiseworthy than Narayan
(the Indestructible God in the dreamy state). The Hindus would get ashamed on
learning the difference between them.
90. Mahamati Shri Prannath ji pointed out that the egoism
makes one to stick to the custom and rituals, on the basis of which only the
Hindu and Muslim are distinguished for differing from each other, as they
quarrel in the name of the religions. The Supreme Lord has eliminated the
difference by explaining the mysteries through Sadguru (Mahamati), in whose
heart HE made HIS Sacred Abode, who preached Hindu & Muslim alike.
91. The devil-minded people influenced by Kaliyug were
egoists, due to whom the reality was ignored and wrong interpretations led them
to differ from each other; whereas by Divine Wisdom preached by ‘Me’ (Mahamati)
the differences would disappear. And then, they would be ashamed.
92. Due to ignorance caused by the egoism under the
influence of Kaliyug, the devil-minded people have vanity; hence different
folks follow different religions having differences in their minds. By the help
of Divine Wisdom, preached by ‘Me’, the egos would end & their
devil-mindedness would also vanish.
93. The Divine Wisdom would change the mentality of the
people of each folk. They will unite to meet together under the banner of ‘Love
for Shri Raj ji’ to live peacefully; but the officials of the Emperor conceived
the wrong, so they do not adhere to what has been conveyed to them.
94. You, the twelve Divine persons possess the ‘key’ (Divine
Wisdom – Tartam) to open the doors of the mysteries of Quran, which has been
awarded to you by Supreme Lord to solve the problems.
95. You all are wise; hence you deserve honour. If somebody
blames you on the basis of false allegations, face the situation bravely and do
not think for being blamed. You possess power to revive the dead, because you
believe in Supreme Lord.
96. This world is illusive and the habitat of ghosts, whose
head is named as ‘Govind: the commodities or the different types of things
available in the ghost-town are very attractive to cause desires in the minds
of the visitors to own the same. This illusion of Maya would be annulled with the
help of Divine Wisdom. Even a child of the age of five years would not be
harmed by Maya.
97. You, the twelve Divine Souls proved yourselves to be
prominent figures to teach others about the Divine Wisdom. Supreme Lord has
already warned you to avoid indulgence in Maya; hence the ghosts of the
illusive world can not harm or attract you towards any dreamy-wealth.
98. You have achieved the target; hence the other
associates, who did not support you earlier, would come to unite and accompany
you to show compound power of unity.
99. All the twelve thousand Brahmashristies of Paramdham
would assemble together and make you – the twelve – as their leaders. They all
shall obey you. They shall do as per your directives.
100. You may also speak to them in respect of the Divine
Wisdom to impress them as you may like. At the occasion of occurrence of
‘Jaagni’ you shall be empowered by Supreme Lord to express your enthusiasm to
love all of them in order to let each of them get enlightened.
101. By the Grace of the Almighty and with the help of
Divine Wisdom, you shall be successful to make Hindu & Muslim forget their
differences and bow to your feet to obey you.
102. You shall not leave your idea and stick to it firmly to
impress all. In case you think I am at a distant place from you, tell me so. I
shall shift to some other suitable place to help you.
103. I shall shift to another and suitable place to make a
new plan to attack and defeat the devil-minded people (the Muslim officials of
the Emperor and their allied supporters). Then again I shall come back at this
place to combat the opponents.
104. This plan would be chalked out when the officials of
the Emperor, who are moving around you, still go against you to harass. Of
course, in the last they shall be impressed by the preaching in respect of
Divine Knowledge and then dedicate themselves to bow to you.
105. Your hearty ‘Love’ for Supreme Lord and your
sacrificing activities as well as the preaching would impress all in the world:
the people of the different folks would unite to honour you all.
106. By your toilsome efforts for enlightening by listening
to the Divine Message, every concerned person would surrender to you for
sacrificing the physical body: but this would be possible only when Emperor
Aurangzeb would listen to you attentively.
107. Although Aurangzeb heard you, yet he did not adhere to
your Divine Message; because he could not understand the secrets of Quran, nor
could he comprehend the correct interpretations of the mystic words.
(This fact has been mentioned by him in a letter written to
Azam, his son. Vide ‘History of Aurangzeb’ of Yadunath Sarkar, part V pp.210,
which follows as under: -
“The life so valuable has gone for nothing. The Master has
been my house, but my darkened eyes can not see ‘His Splendour’. I have brought
nothing with me and am carrying away with me the fruits of my sins.”)
108. And as advised by some of his chiefs, Aurangzeb was
alert and doubtful if some of his enemies might have tried to blot his fame by
sending the persons to misguide him.
109. Or the Emperor feared to accept the pleading of the
twelve Divine Messengers of Shri ji, lest he should give up his ruling based on
the ‘Shariyat’ of Islamic faith by which he behaved with the Hindus very
cruelly and his chiefs & officials followed his instructions strictly. He
thought if he accepts the Divine Message, in that case he should become mild in
his behaviour and his time of ruling ought to come to an end; and thus he would
not continue to rule the country as Emperor.
110. Also the Muslim misinterpreted the secrets of Quran in
respect of the indications of the dawn of ‘Ultimate Day of Justice – Qayamat’.
According to their misconception, Imam Menhdi, Issah & the Satan (Kaliyug)
would appear in persons at the time of Qayamat to award prizes or to punish the
human beings according to individual deeds; hence they had fear of Qayamat.
111. According to the misunderstandings the
Muslim-presumption was that at the time of Qayamat, Momin (each Muslim thinks
as if he were a Momin) would slay with swords seventy thousand non-Muslim (whom
they call as ‘Kafar’) in a big combat.
112. The Muslim misinterpreted the meaning of Qayamat that a
great war would take place everywhere on the earth similar to the fights among
the elephants and only the blood would be seen on the earthen surface and the earth-surface would become barren
without any inhabitation in the same way as the fields appear after harvesting
is over.
113. They also maintain that Qayamat means the condition of
the habitable land, without grains or water, absent of greenery. This is their
misunderstanding because of the wrong interpretations of the indications of the
mysteries of Quran in respect of Qayamat.
114. In fact Qayamat means ‘Jaagni’ – Group Enlightenment; whereas
because of the wrong interpretations of the secrets of Quran, a Muslim fears of
Qayamat. Swami Laldas ji said, “Shri ji wrote thus in the letter, ‘I disclose
myself to be the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi, but Muslim audiences do not agree as
they expect some kinds of the miracles from ‘Me’, in absence of which, they
suppose that I am a very common person.
115. Because of their presumption that Imam Menhdi must
possess miraculous power, I appear to them as an ordinary person like others;
hence they are not having their minds free of doubts, nor do they believe in
me, when I say in respect of Quran by explaining the correct meanings of the
secrecy of the mystic words (Mukta Haroof).
116. Perhaps, by listening to you when you met and conveyed
him the Divine Message, the Emperor could ponder over the sanctity of your
invaluable speech. You should wait for a suitable occasion; hence I am asking
you to be careful. I shall write to you from time to time to remain alert, as I
am writing now.
117. Do not keep quite, but reveal yourselves to be Divine
Messengers at a suitable occasion. By proper explanation, make them learn the
meanings of ‘Jaagni’ (Qayamat), ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ and the like. The
chiefs of the Muslim would learn from you and bow to you.
118. You should continue meeting with Qazi to discuss with
him about the theme of Nijanand Sampradaay – the Religion of Mankind, so that
the common people, who pose to be erudite persons, but do not know about the
‘Reality’, might acquire Divine Knowledge properly by annulling the ignorance.
You must spread the Divine Knowledge all over the world by your utmost efforts.
119. When you met the Emperor, you showed your courage,
which you must continue in your future behaviour: otherwise the Emperor might
suspect about you; hence always keep patience and courage.
120. Be assured: I am ever ready to protect you from all
sorts of the troubles. Do not surrender at all to the Muslim, but maintain your
prestige of being Hindu, fearlessly. A Muslim follows the rules of ‘Shariyat’
only and does not know the correct interpretations of the Sacred Words of Allah
spoken to Mohammed Paigambar, which are the contents of Quran and are concerned
particularly with the Divine Souls only.
121. Whenever you mention my name concerned with Divine
Knowledge and the audiences, say, Emperor & the Muslim officials think that
I am more powerful to convince them than you can do, then write to me.
122. Do not feel depressed at all, but believe that Supreme
Lord has always protected you and made bold to face the opponents.
123. Do not fear from anybody: the cold-war is being fought
between the Muslim-officials and you, the Divine Persons; hence you must be
very confident to defeat opponents.
124. The Divine Wisdom would spread itself and its bright
light must eliminate the darkness of the ignorance, but not very soon. It shall
take its own time: this should be kept in mind.
125. The dimensional expansion of the illusion of Maya is
limitless; but it can be subdued tactfully. The history witnesses that Lord
Krishna overcame its ill-effects by adopting tactful methods & HE saved His
devotees from worldly agonies.
126. Lord Vishnu, who fought the wicked giants, behaved with
them ‘tit for tat’. If you remember, I (Shri Mahamati) defeated Har ji Vyas, a
very learned person by tact only.
127. I listened to the preaching of Har ji Vyas very calmly
and bowed to him politely every time (say ten times) when he delivered his
discourses in respect of Shastra: but when I saw that he was confused while defining
the terms ‘Destructible & Indestructible’, he could not reply to my query
and began to weep for his ignorance. He begged pardon for his limited
knowledge.
128. Har ji Vyas then prostrated to ‘Me’. In the same way, I
advised you to be bold by delivering the discourses regarding Divine Knowledge,
to face these Muslim, who are observing ‘Shariyat’ strictly.
129. Examine the seriousness of the situation at all
occasions and dance according to their tune. The importance lies in your unity.
130. All the secrets would be eliminated later on by the
‘Grace of Supreme Lord’ in due course of time. Wait for it with patience.
131. Impress the Emperor’s officials by tact so that they
may become anxious to listen to your preaching in respect of Divine Knowledge.
132. They shall then behave with you politely and would like
to adhere to you along with others, too who will also believe in you. Make them
all learn Divine Knowledge in true sense.
133. You disseminated the Divine Wisdom to the audiences;
hence it is expected that their hearts would be filled in with the affection
towards the mankind and they will ignore the differences of the castes &
creed.
134. You have to nurture the patience. Avoid haste as the
haste makes waste. Rome
was not built in a day. The Lord takes time to mend the wrong.
135. I have directed Sheikhbadal & Kanji to deliver this
letter to you, which you may go through thoroughly. Keep Kanji Bhai in the
nearness so that you may communicate with me by letters in future, too.
136. I elicited your opinion, if I should shift to some
other place, as I do not like to hide myself any more.
137. If I continue to stay more at this place (Kama Hills),
I shall not be helpful from here. Also from this remote place I can’t manage things
for my daily use. Then how the religious task would be accomplished?
138. All of you have been successful in your attempts. You
possess courage to overcome all kinds of the hardships for achieving the goal.
139. You showed zeal in the beginning while going to the
mosque and recited the Sanandh-verses in order to attract the attention of
Mulla (mosque’s priest), who listened to your Divine Message. Keep that zeal
even now and reveal the secrets of Quran to the Muslim officials or the Emperor
as may be feasible.
140. I shall go to some other places to search out some
warriors, who would come along with me to fight with the Emperor in order to
help me deliver the Divine Knowledge to him: or if necessary, they shall have a
fight to conquer over him and teach a lesson pertaining to Divine Knowledge.
141. I am determined to deliver to the Emperor, by hooks or
crooks, the Divine Knowledge contained in Quran by disclosing the correct
interpretations of the indications regarding Imam Menhdi and Qayamat. After all
I shall carry out my mission according to your as well as other associates’
valuable advice.
142. On shifting to some other suitable place, I shall do
something to help you. You may also convey your message through Kanji Bhai,
messenger deputed for this purpose near you. You may also tell the Muslim
officials that you intend to meet ‘Me’.
143. The Supreme Lord has been ‘Graceful’ to direct ‘Me’ to
speak as per HIS inspiration the different verses & chapters of Sanandh,
which I arranged to send to you for reciting in order to mend the mentality of
those Muslim officials, who have been following the rules of ‘Shariyat’ only
but never tried to learn the correct meanings of the secrets of Quran. They
listened to your discourses; still they have been standing at a shore of the
ocean of the ignorance duly attired like the true persons having faith in
Islamic doctrines.
144. You, the twelve Divine Persons, have stuck up to ‘Nijanand
Sampradaay’, the Religion of Mankind; but what do you have to do? The prophecy
of Prophet Mohammed regarding the delay in attracting the attention of the
human beings for following the right path, as it should happen, would be proved
to be true.
145. Accordingly the Emperor and the Muslim-officials have
not adhered to you, nor did they obey the instructions of Prophet Mohammed. Now
according to the prophecy of Prophet Mohammed, as contained in Quran, we shall
again make attempt to approach them with the Divine Message.
146. Perhaps the Supreme Lord (Shri Raj ji) planned to grant
HIS Grace of giving the credit of Sacred Religious job to some body else; hence
accordingly, we should leave this place and reach to that ‘Personality’, whom
the Lord would have assigned the sacred job.
147. Since your childhood you had intention to sacrifice
your life for the sake of the ‘Truth’ related with the religion at the
appropriate time. When I found you ready to perform the sacred service of
‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ I directed you – the twelve – to proceed on.
148. What happens is according to the ‘Divine Order’ of the
Almighty. He shall be graceful, when we shall offer our hearty prayers. And
then, the Almighty, to help us, would show HIS wrath and mend the devils.
149. You may write letters at the appropriate situation,
when you deem proper and send the same to me in order to inform me of your
thoughts.
150. I must not go anywhere leaving you in this condition;
but what can I do? I shall have to obey the Divine Order of the Lord and
accordingly I shall go elsewhere.
151. I shall comply with the Lord, who planned the programme
for future.” Swami Shri Laldas ji closed the chapter and said, “Sundersath ji!
Hereafter the contents of the next letter would be described.
Prakaran – 47 Chopai – 2440
CHAPTER – 48 BADEE PATRI MEIN PURJI – CHHOTEE PATRI
Swami Shri Laldas ji described in this ensuing chapter the
Post-Script of the previous letter, in which Shri ji wrote to the twelve Divine
Persons, “I have received letters from Sundersath of Surat, Siddhapur, Udaipur
& Merata, which I am informing you.
2. I am sending this letter per Sheikhbadal. I am
highlighting some very important fact in this letter.
3. I have thought about Aurangzeb, who has impression of
consciousness of Sukumar Bai of Paramdham. He is an Emperor on the earth, a
warrior having a huge force (Army) as well as a heavy treasure of wealth.
4. He lives in the court and the Royal Palace
duly guarded by the Security Officers: and none can approach him. How can we
manage to meet and convey him our Divine Message?
5. If you find a chance to meet and convey the Emperor your
Divine Message in respect of ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ as well as the nearness of
Qayamat, he will pay no heed, unless he is bound to adhere to you very calmly
when you try to convince him by your best of the efforts.
6. I am writing this fact for your information. Generally a
Brahmin has restriction to initiate with Sacred Gayatri Mantra a low caste
fellow – an untouchable.
7. Similarly, a Muslim does not inform a Hindu regarding the
contents of Holy Quran, nor does he want to listen to a Hindu. As such, how the
Emperor or anybody else would be prepared to share with you?
8. We have, therefore, not to bother for the different
castes, different appearances etc., as the same is not important. You know
world is illusive and being led by the illusions of ‘Govind, the Ghost’, who
misguided all to get indulged in making differences among the selves; but you,
the twelve are the Divine Souls and know very well that it is all
meaningless.
9. You also know that according to the Holy Scriptures,
Vedanta and the preaching of the adept sages, the philosophy of differences in
castes and the religions has been condemned. This topic has been discussed well
for the welfare of the Mankind, as a whole.
10. On going through Quran, the Holy Book of Islamic faith,
it has become very clear that Prophet Mohammed mentioned every thing in the
interest of only Brahmashristies (Momin); hence the same has concern with
‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ – the Religion of Mankind.
11. Then, why should not we ignore the imaginary images of
castes etc.? What for should we hesitate to do so? Certainly you have selected
and changed to dress yourselves in order to appear like Muslim; but you have
done this in the interest of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ in order to make an easy
approach to a non-Hindu Emperor for
giving him an understanding to get enlightened with the Divine Knowledge.
12. Keeping the above fact in view, you – the ‘Twelve
Persons’ planned well to approach the Emperor. You met him very openly in his Royal Palace .
He heard you a while and expressed his obligation to you all.
13. The Emperor and his associate-officials were greatly impressed
by our convincing detailed information regarding Qayamat and the ‘Advent of
Imam Menhdi’. Later on the subordinates of the Emperor found clues to misguide
the Emperor. They said as to why the Hindus had changed their dresses to appear
like ‘Muslim’? There might be some secrecy in their policy,
14. They asked the Emperor to think, if these Hindus were
the ‘spy-messengers’ of any of the enemies. It might be possible that these
Hindus might have planned to play some game of cheating. The Emperor also
became suspicious; hence he asked the City Police Officer to investigate into
the matter and to know about their antecedents.
15. The Emperor’s Qazi asked the City Police Officer to
investigate about the antecedents of the twelve Divine Persons. Also asked him
to find out as to who sent them to approach the Emperor?
16. The Qazi himself held a long conversation with them,
whom he kept in confinement under his own custody and heard them many times.
When convinced, he told the Emperor that those persons had no intention to play
any foul game: they are really the Divine Messenger of Imam Menhdi and are
fully devoted to Supreme Lord.
17. The Emperor turned his views and behaved with them
generously. He ordered to free them from the watch & ward of Qazi. The
Emperor also asked his officials to allot a suitable accommodation for their
residence there.
18. O My Colleagues!! My Divine Messengers! The Emperor has
now established his faith in your statement after expelling all sorts of doubts
from his mind. Now you may say to him, “You have been living there without any
fear, as you have engaged yourselves in the Divine job.
19. We shall give an understanding to the Emperor in the
same way as he would like. It is very important that you introduced ‘Me’ to the
Qazi very well and described about ‘My Divinity’ to him.
20. The City Police Officer also learnt well about ‘Me’. The
Emperor has collected the written documents from those whom they were sent
earlier by ‘Me’. He has treasured them with him.
21. The Emperor might go through the papers and think over
the matter calmly. He may talk about the serenity, which he would achieve from
the papers with others, who would also understand the importance of the Divine
Message: and thus everybody would come to know about Imam Menhdi as well as the
nearness of the ‘Ultimate Day of Justice – Qayamat.
22. When the Emperor would show his eagerness to know more
details, I shall inform you of the same by letters for his information. Till
then you all may take rest peacefully where you shall be provided with the
accommodation.
23. We have become well acquainted to all as the messengers
of Imam Menhdi. There appears no need to remain hidden from the public, as you
disclosed yourself to have possessed the ability to impress all others by your
talent.
24. The Emperor has become pleased now to keep you happily
with him, as he found you all fit after due investigations made by the Police
Officers as per his orders to acquit you honorably.
25. Swami Shri Laldas ji described that Shri ji informed the
‘Twelve Divine Persons’, “We shall continue to carry out our job. I shall also
inform you by letters about the news of Delhi
in future if you ask me.
26. As long as Aurangzeb and his officials feel necessary to
keep you all with them and learn about the Divine Knowledge, you must stay
there. I shall write letters to you as per the ‘Will’ of Supreme lord.
27. You all should never feel helpless or depressed. Always
nurture the boldness in your hearts, as Supreme Lord will be ever kind to take
proper care of yours.
28. You may now write letters about your achievements to
Sundersath residing at various places. By your efforts you reached near Emperor
of the Country, talked with him face to face and impressed him by Divine
Knowledge. You are now in the first rank amongst all Sundersath and may teach
them their duties of performing the right services of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ and
its followers.
29. The Emperor, Qazi and other high-ranked officers have
become very much impressed by the Divine Message delivered to them by you. Thus
you established an ideology by the grace of Supreme Lord in order to let the
other fellow-associates tread the path of righteousness shown by you.
30. This is very important and an impossible job, which you
have performed by your utmost capacity and gained the highest peak by
sacrificing your lives, despite, you lived in the world of illusions of Maya.
This is supported by the Almighty, who caught hold of your hands to provide the
necessary help.
31. The Muslim officers misbehaved with you because of their
devil-mindedness (with the influence of Kaliyug), which you sustained willingly
and very bravely. There is mention in Quran about the fight between the devils
and Momin. The same happened accordingly when you held a sort of combat and
endured the mental and physical torture.
32. Please write letters and inform other Sundersath about
the event, which took place. Also ask them to tread the same path as you did.
33. This is the beginning of the ideal job, what you did;
hence continue the same. I shall also write letters to all Sundersath and
inform them of the event.
34. Anybody, whosoever, meets you, try to know about one’s
intention. You are supported by Supreme Lord; hence you have full confidence in
your minds. As such, deliver your discourses to make them understand the Divine
Knowledge and desire more to know.
35. As you belong to Super Eternal Abode – Paramdham, you
possess enormous power of ‘Your Home’. Show others your abundant talent and
carry out the pious job of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’.
36. The characteristics of Brahmashristies (Momin) have been
defined in Shastra and in Quran, too.
You have to behave in the same serene manner. Supreme Lord has been
graceful to give ‘Me’ this physical body to stay here on the ‘Earth’ amid you
all.
37. It is you, the twelve Divine Souls, who represented ‘Me’
and approached to the Emperor. You also mentioned to him honorably my name and
expressed your respects in your speech. I expect that you shall continue to
speak with due respect regarding my personality.
38. Everybody of you should show talent more than the other.
Try to impress and overcome whom you happen to meet. You have been dealing with
the most important ‘Person’ of the country; hence do what be the needs,
carefully.
39. You have to set an example to enable any new entrant to
tread on the path of ideology, already trodden by you with the confidence.
40. You possess capability to lead others being bold insofar
as your activities for the welfare of the mankind are concerned. You are wise
having possessed the thorough knowledge of Divine Wisdom.
41. You have the capability to shine yourselves by your
intelligence. What more should I say in respect of you? In fact, those, who
lack intelligence, need to be taught and made learned: but this is not
applicable in your case; hence nothing is required to be written any more for
you.
42. Because I am unable to meet you in person, hence I am
conversing for some four days through the medium of letters. You know well
regarding my inability to contact you personally.
4.3. Very carefully I have written this letter with some
harsh words for you. I shall go from this place (Kama Hills) intentionally for
a few days to solve further problems.
44. As every event takes place on the basis of some reasons,
my departure from this place (Kama Hills) is also due to some reasons:
otherwise, I would not have thought to leave you in this condition (in the
custody of the Emperor for indefinite period).
45. You should write letters to Sundersath residing at other
places including Navtanpuri – Jamnagar ,
Khambhalia (Gujarat ) –
46. Also to Pore Bandar (Saurashtra), Madai (Cutch),
Thattanagar, Surat ,
Khambhat (Cambay) and Ahmedabad, where Sundersath reside.
47. In addition to above places, also send letters to
Bharuch, Siddhapur, Udaipur & Merata from time to time to inform all
Sundersath of those places.
48. In the letters, express your joy and about the welfare
with the details of extraordinary job, which you all have accomplished. It
should also be mentioned in the letters that you have been carrying out this
important job at the behest of Prophet Mohammed, Dhani Shri Devchandra ji – Shri
Shyama ji (Better Half of Supreme Lord) and Imam Menhdi – ‘Me’ (Mahamati Shri
Prannath ji).
49. You have to express your obligation to Mohammed
Paigambar, Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra ji & ‘Me’ (Imam Menhdi) in order
to remove the vice of slackness of the Sundersath, who slowed their progress in
achieving the high of self-realization, because they have been dwindling in
illusions of Maya. Do not write any such thing, which would infer your
humility, but inform them all that you wish welfare to all Sundersath by
disclosing the ‘reality’ and its importance.
50. Be assured that in case anybody might misbehave and
torture you, all efforts would be made to crush the inhumanity in order to
pacify your anxiety and make you trouble free.
51. Mahamati Shri Prannath ji alerted the Divine Persons in
the letter, “It may also be possible that somebody from the associating
Sundersath-group may plan to harm or inflict to cause mental agony: please do
write to me. I shall summon him up and punish for his guilty acts.
52. Definitely you did not have any bad intention or any
kind of fear when you all dressed to appear like Muslim. It was an attempt to
mend those people, who had discarded the religious importance, because of their
dwindling nature due to the influence of Maya, as you taught them the Divine
Knowledge.
53. We do not hesitate to contact and deliver Divine
Knowledge to Muslim people. Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra ji showed us that the
deserving and concerned Divine Souls should be awakened and enlightened by
Divine Wisdom, as HE recognized Rai Bai in the guise of Khoji Bai, a Muslim
widow lady as a Divine Soul of Paramdham and initiated her by the Divine
Wisdom.
54. You proved to be praiseworthy and proud in your
behaviour, as you did not prefer a Hindu to a Muslim or vice-versa: besides,
you treated them alike, as also taught by Sadguru Shri Devchandra ji. Although,
HE did not express HIS preference very clearly, yet HE said that people of
various folks, who belong to the different kinds of the faiths of seventy-two
‘Reformers’, would learn the Divine Knowledge to be delivered to them by
Religion of Mankind (Nijanand Sampradaay). Their differences of castes, creed
and colours would vanish in due course of time.
55. The ideology related with the Divine Knowledge has been
preached to all the mankind as per the Divine Order of Supreme Lord. Thus the
details regarding different fourteen realms have been explained to all
concerned. By learning the Divine Knowledge, the feelings of different castes
& religions of the mankind would vanish automatically. The vanity of egoism
would remain no more. All would have relations of fraternity among themselves.
56. As mentioned above, you have to narrate all the
references in your letters to be sent to Sundersath, so that if some ones of
them, still feel indulged in the illusionary world, would get awakened on going
through your letters. Use appropriate words to impress them.
57. Write letters to Sundersath of every place, mentioning
therein what you deem proper so that your words may carry meanings to quench
their thirst for Divine Knowledge.
58. You may also write a letter to Bihari ji, Nag ji Bhai
and Akhai Bhai at Navtanpuri (Jamnagar ).
Let us see what reply we get from them.
59. What reply we get from Bihari ji, we have to wait for
it. Make all possible efforts to obtain his reply; then only our Books, such as
Sanandh etc. would be treated as final and binding to all.
60. You performed the hardest job: you are as brave as lion.
With the Divine Wisdom – Tartam, you have covered your skin to protect from the
evils. Do not be afraid of anybody. Keep me informed about your welfare and of
other details by sending the messenger to me.
61. You should send letters per messengers to different
places where Sundersath reside till you expect replies. If you do not get any
response, do write repeatedly as reminders: at least we shall know their
attitude, if they have bred any wrong thinking.
62. Whatsoever relative emotions you find in Sundersath of a
particular place, write letters to them in the same fashion. Because your words
will melt their hearts, as the wax gets melted near fire flames, you shall
definitely change their thoughts and they shall become co-friendly.
63. You are informed that other brothers of Dayaram (who
dressed like Muslim and participated the team of the Twelve Divine Persons)
proclaimed to award that person with a sum of Rupees four thousand –
64. Who tells them that he killed Dayaram, because he
converted himself to become Muslim and thus his family members including the
brothers feel ashamed due to the stains Dayaram caused to make on them.
65. Just see the behaviour of a brother towards the other,
who wants to kill the other and pay reward to the murderer. It is because of
the selfishness. The worldly affairs are of the type of ‘Govind Ghost’s drama’.
66. The influence of Ghost causes such shameful events where
the selfishness only survives. You should keep in your minds that all such
types of events are possible in the world. You should refrain from them.
67. The whole world comprising of the fourteen realms has
the strong influence of Maya, just as Govind Ghost ruled over the town owned by
him. Selfishness prevails everywhere. This is an example quoted to alert you
from the worldly illusions.
68. I am confident that you all the twelve persons are quite
wise. You would never commit any fault. You shall continue to speak in respect
of Divine Knowledge to all concerned Divine Souls in order to enlighten them
and to establish the Religion of Mankind (Nijanand Sampradaay).
69. O Divine Souls! Momin! You attained the first rank in
the list of the Sundersath. You possess the courage; hence you expressed your
voice firmly before the Emperor and his officials. You also dispersed the
different folks of the different faiths in order to establish the fraternity
& unity among those whom you impressed by delivering the Divine
Discourses.
70. You, the twelve Divine Persons, have achieved the
victory in the combat with the officials of the Emperor and now feel comfortable
by staying with them in the accommodation provided in their vicinity by the
Emperor. Although, you twelve individually belong to different places,
different castes and different religions prior to joining the association of
Sundersath, yet now duly enlightened, you have become the members of one family,
as you all belong to Paramdham. This type of unity should always be nourished.
71. Also do not behave otherwise with those Muslim officials
with whom you have been staying, but be friendly to them, lest you shall have
to repent for your misconduct. You are advised to tread on the right path so
that you may not say that I did not alarm you in time.
72. At a proper occasion, when you need, ask me to summon
you or if you deem proper, call upon ‘Me’ there & I shall stay along with
you, too.
73. Whenever you propose to commit any new thing, consult
each other; then take decision wisely.
Always remember the relations, which you have always been maintaining in
Paramdham (where despite different figures, all are ‘one’). Do only as per the
wise decision.
74. I shall consider peacefully on going through your
letter. I shall also wait for your reply. When you would say, then only I shall
leave Delhi ,
Kama Hills for some other place.
75. You have taken up in hand the heaviest and the hardest
job of ‘Jaagni’ to enlighten the deserving human beings. Do it, as if you have
been playing very happily without any hesitation with your zeal and firm
determination in order to achieve the success.
76. Though physically I am intending to go elsewhere for a
few days, say for two days, but I shall be with you by my Soul. It might happen
unavoidably in accordance with the prescribed instances, yet you shall have
guidelines for your performance, which you shall be complying with delightedly.
77. Bhim Bhai, who is at Udaipur , may also be consulted and his reply
obtained. He might have forgotten the Divine Course and is involved in Maya. He
does not understand our job: nothing can be done for him.
78. It appears that Bhim Bhai would not follow the contents
of the letter, as he has immersed in the deep ocean of Maya .
It is as per the ‘Divine Order’ of Supreme Lord, which Bhim Bhai could not
alter.
79. It is a dream drama of the dreamland for entertainment
and laughing at others’ indulgence in illusions. Unless Supreme Lord pours the
showers of HIS Grace, one has sleep & dream for watching the drama.
80. The ocean of the illusion is unfathomable & very
expansive having the waves of different kinds of indulgences & sufferings,
which the creatures have to experience: but the Divine Souls only, who are
graced by Supreme Lord and are the part of HIS Divinity, get emerged safely.
81. Because of your hearty ‘Love’, I am obliged to you and
delighted. I am happy with all the Sundersath, too. I suppose that you paid the
appropriate cost to buy me. It is why I nurture relations by my Soul with your
souls.
82. Be assured: You all have a firm faith in Supreme Lord
and can show light to others in the world. You, therefore, concentrate to overcome
all sorts of the difficulties, as the heavy burden of the Religion of Mankind –
Nijanand Sampradaay is over you head.
83. Sheikhbadal has been directed by me to convey my message
to you from time to time. He shall speak the ‘truth’, which you must adhere to.
84. Sheikhbadal, one of the team of the twelve, came to me.
He described in respect of each and every event related with you, which
occurred during the period of the Emperor’s confinement. On hearing him about
your welfare, I became happy and free from all worries. Whenever I shall meet
you all or individually, we shall talk together joyfully.”
85. Swami Shri Laldas ji said that Mahamati Shri Prannath ji
concluded the letter with the following words:
“We all are glad. You, too, stay there happily, as the days
of ‘Jaagni’ are just approaching. You, especially Laldas, deserve to be
thanked.
86. You all have accomplished the job very bravely: Still,
you are showing progress in the achievement of the success. Sheikhbadal shall
meet you and give due consolation to your souls.
87. Keep me informed of your welfare by letters. I –
Indravati – bid ‘Pranam’ to Laldas and other Sundersath, too.
88. Swami Shri Laldas ji said, “The chapter of the
post-script letter is over. In the next chapter further details regarding
‘Qayamat’ would be narrated.
Prakaran – 48 Chopai – 2528
CHAPTER – 49 RAJASTHAN KE PADAAV
Swami Shri Laldas ji described in this chapter about the
history in respect of the departure of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji from Kama
hills, Delhi and arrival at Amer (a place near Jaipur, Rajasthan). There He
stayed not for long, but for one or two days. Therefrom He arrived at Sanganer
(a place near Udaipur ).
2. Mukund das ji was deputed at Udaipur by Shri ji to enlighten the deserving
souls by his preaching. He arrived at Sanganer from Udaipur , but did not happen to meet Shri ji. He
learnt about the details of the cold-war held between the team of the Twelve
Divine Persons and the Emperor, when he contacted the other Sundersath there.
3. Mukund das, therefore, reached Amer. Here he was informed
about the departure of Shri ji from Amer to Sanganer; hence he returned to
Sanganer.
4. In the way, he met Sheikhbadal. Both of them moved
towards Sanganer through an area known as a habitation of Mavasis, who were
habitual to rob the pedestrians passing through that area.
5. When they two were passing through that particular area,
they were attacked by the robbers. Because, both of them had tied some money
around their waists in the belts, they escaped & rushed towards Udaipur .
6. In the way near a village known as Pur, they found that
Shri ji was sitting on a cot near a shop.
7. There Chhabildas and Maluk Chand were in the service of
Shri ji, but they were unable to arrange for meal for want of money; hence they
all were starving.
8. They had no money at their homes, too, for managing for
the foods etc. from the Bazaar. When Sheikhbadal saw Shri ji, he arrived there
and bowed at the Lotus Feet of Shri ji.
9. Mukund Das, who possessed a sum of Rupees four hundred,
which he had hidden in the clothes dressed by him, met them and spent money for
purchasing the essentials to cook the meal. Thus the problem ended.
10. Sheikhbadal also revealed that he had three hundred
rupees with him. He presented all to Shri ji. He had already dedicated him to
Shri ji, as he had full faith in his mind. He then began to talk.
11. During the night Shri ji held a conversation with Mukund
Das, who expressed sorrows on learning about the torture sustained by the
‘Twelve Divine Persons’.
12. Mukund Das was anxious to know what Shri ji thought to
do when the Muslim officials tortured them.
13. To satisfy Mukund Das, Shri ji spoke, “Now we shall not
leave Aurangzeb unhurt. We shall take up some necessary measures to take
revenge from him and destroy his existence by uprooting him.”
14. Mukund Das found that Shri ji had a strong ‘will’ and
zeal to take necessary action against the Emperor. Shri ji asked, “Where the
Emperor would go to seek shelter?”
15. Near the village, Pur Mandal, a place was famous as
habitation of the followers of a particular sect known as ‘Jargi Panth of Dhani
Baba’. These followers were about one lakh in number. Their doctrines were
almost similar to Nijanand Sampradaay.
16. As such, when Shri ji came to know about them, He
directed Mukund Das to meet and converse with them. He was also asked to call
in Shri ji if necessary to meet them.
17. Mukund Das & Maluk Chand obeyed and moved onwards;
but in the way some primitive fellows attacked to rob them. They anyhow escaped
safely.
18. Mukund Das arrived at Udaipur and met Ladhu Masani. He talked with
him about Shri ji. Mukund Das was worried about security of Shri ji, as he knew
that Pur Mandal area, where Shri ji stayed was dangerous.
19. Mukund Das talked with Ladhu Masani and impressed him.
He agreed to welcome Shri ji; hence he sent for Mukund Das to bring Shri ji
with him at Udaipur .
20. Meanwhile Banmali Das along with Rang Bai & Godavari
Bai arrived there and met Shri ji. They arrived there from Khambhat (Cambay, Gujarat ).
21. They paid visit to Shri ji and dedicated them with their
obligation to perform sacred services, bodily, mentally and with the wealth,
which they possessed, as they got awakened by their souls. Thus so many
Sundersath began to assemble there, where Shri ji stayed. He was very happy to
see the good gathering of Sundersath, wherefrom He was to move towards Udaipur .
22. Smt. Tejkunwar, wife of Shri ji and some other
Sundersath were already staying at Agra .
Mukund Das arrived from Udaipur
and requested Shri ji to oblige Ladhu Masani, who expressed his hearty ambition
to welcome Shri ji at his residence.
23. Mukund Das spoke to Shri ji, “Ladhu Masani has become
enlightened and joined the association of Sundersath. He invited you and
arranged for a suitable and sufficient accommodation for all to stay
there.
24. Then Shri ji called for Smt. Tejkunwar, his wife from Agra and proceeded towards Udaipur . There were so many associates with
him. But at Pahadpur Mandal, where from Shri departed, devil-minded people
began to censure under the influence of Kaliyug.
25. When Ladhu Masani’s brother came to know about the
arrival of Shri ji, he came forward to welcome Him. He became delighted to
accommodate to all at his place and began to perform the unselfish services.
26. Thereafter Mukund Das informed Ladhu Masani, who was
very much glad to know about the arrival of Shri ji. He welcomed Shri ji.
27. Ladhu Masani accommodated Shri ji and all the associates
in an inn, which he arranged for before hand. Shri ji started delivering the
Divine Discourses in respect of Super Eternal Abode (Paramdham) and Supreme
Lord – Shri Raj ji.
28. At Udaipur
many people, who were the new entrants began to attend the discourses and so
many amongst them accepted the discipleship. Shri ji explained the audiences
the secrets of Vedas & Quran and made them all well satisfied.
29. The news of Shri
ji’s preaching spread every corner of the city and the groups of people began
to assemble to adhere to the Divine Discourses; but most of the people were
interested first to have ‘Darshan’ (pay visit) of Shri ji’s Divinity, and then
to listen to His sweet and melodious voice to get consolation.
30. Those Sundersath, who had been accompanying Shri ji,
immersed in the ocean of the Divine Wisdom, when they listened to the preaching
in respect of Paramdham and Shri Raj ji. They felt in their hearts, as if they
have been beholding the presence of Shri Raj ji in the guise of Shri ji; hence
they were enjoying there by having clear ‘Darshan’ of Shri Raj ji.
31. Two new entrants, who were Rajput by caste, entered the
assembly hall of the inn. They listened to the Divine Discourses of Shri ji and
conversed with Him. They were satisfied and happy by having ‘Darshan’ of Shri
ji and delighted to have understood the meaning of Divine Wisdom – Tartam.
32. One of the Mohammedans, named Noor Mohammed happened to
have ‘Darshan’ of Shri ji. He listened to the Divine Discourses related with
Divine Wisdom – Tartam very attentively and got impressed by heart.
33. One more Muslim, named Syed, who arrived at Udaipur as a member of a
marriage party, met Shri ji and got awakened by his soul on listening to the
Divine Wisdom. He accepted the discipleship and joined the association of
Sundersath, too.
34. Also Bheeloo Bhai Soni, Radha Bai, Rukmani Bai, Sundar
Bai and Sona Bai attended the discourses and prostrated at the Lotus Feet of
Shri ji.
35. Supreme Lord graced Maya Ram, Vasudev, Sukhdeo &
Derisory, who joined the association of Sundersath.
36. Along with Jagusa & Amole, many people, who were
graced by Lord Supreme, also attended the discourses delivered by Shri ji;
hence they enjoyed in the company of Sundersath.
37. The twelve Divine Persons spent four months in the
confinement and custody of Aurangzeb, who was conveyed by these twelve persons
the Divine Knowledge, by their constant efforts. They sent a letter to Shri ji.
They wrote –
38. ‘We have been speaking the Emperor through his
officials. They are interested in Shariyat only and do not want to know,
despite our best effort, the correct interpretation of Quran wherein the
‘Advent of Imam Menhdi & Qayamat has been prophesied; hence they deserve to
be hurt by sticks. Then only they would learn the Divine Message because of the
fear of the warriors, who would harm them.
39. “We have understood that these people have no faith in
the reality mentioned in Quran; hence they rejected our speech, when they were
conveyed the Divine Knowledge in respect of ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi &
Qayamat, though it has been prophesied by Mohammed Paigambar, the Divine
Messenger of Lord Supreme – Allah.
40. “We, therefore, wait for your further instructions. You
write to us for our compliance.”
41. Mahamati Shri Prannath ji sent a letter and wrote
therein, “Please come out of the custody of the Emperor & meet me. I shall
take necessary steps against him by sword-strokes according to the Divine Order
of Shri Raj ji.
42. Sheikhbadal, who was with Shri ji at Udaipur ,
reached Delhi
with the letter written by Shri ji to the twelve Divine Persons. They went
through the letter and got delighted. They saw light in their hearts.
43. The twelve Divine Persons then went to Sheik Suleiman
and requested him for their acquittal from Emperor’s custody and begged
permission for their return to their own places.
44. The Qazi replied that the Emperor’s permission was
required to leave them; hence he said, “You meet me a day after tomorrow. We
shall go to the Emperor together &
tell him about your request for acquittal.
45. The Qazi, as per his promise, reached the Emperor along
with the twelve Divine Persons and stood before the Emperor. He spoke to the
Emperor –
46. “These persons have requested for their relief, as they
want to go back to their places. These are the very persons, who pleaded
against our ‘Shariyat’ and presented the views according to their own
interpretation of Quran.
47. “These are those Divine Souls (Momin), who earlier
presented their views in respect of their faith in Islam Religion before you.”
48. The Emperor looked at them thrice then bowed his head
and remembered the ‘Almighty’. He requested the ‘Almighty’ to bless by HIS
grace these twelve persons for their welfare.
49. He ordered to pay each of the twelve persons a sum of
Rupees one hundred for the expenses. The concerned official managed for money
and paid to each as per Emperor’s order. The Disbursing Officer spoke, “O
Momin! This is a gift in cash being awarded to you by the Emperor.”
50. The Emperor permitted them to go. They then stayed for a
day or two at Delhi & then proceeded further
to reach Udaipur .
51. They arrived at Udaipur
and met Shri ji. They changed their dresses to appear as they were prior to
meeting the Emperor. They again joined the association of Sundersath.
52. Their names are
repeated: one Lachhman, next Bhim Bhai, Shyam Das, Khemani Bhai, Shyamal Das,
Gareeb das and with Laldas –
53. Shyam Bai & Ram Bai, they all prostrated at the
Lotus Feet of Shri ji and dedicated their physical bodies & souls very
happily.
54. A large assembly of the audiences used to attend the discourses
at Udaipur and
had chances to have ‘Darshan’ of Shri Raj ji (Supreme Lord) in the person of
Shri ji for enlightening their hearts.
55. The concerned people of Ahed village also arrived to
join the association. Among them, a lady named Moti Bai got assured to feel her
presence in Paramdham; hence she talked with Shri ji humorously.
56. Some of the Ruler’s attendants, who attended the
discourses, reached the Ruler (Rana) of Udaipur .
They impressed him by describing about the Divine Discourses of Shri ji. Some
of them praised while some others pointed out the defaults in the preaching of
Shri ji, what Shri ji preached to the audiences.
57. Some spoke to the Ruler, “Shri ji is an adept sage and
possesses intelligence to see the ‘past and future’ by his numerous eyes. He
has a huge treasure of Divine Wisdom and is empowered to explain the secrets of
the Holy Scriptures of Hindus as well as of Muslim.” The others opined that He
enchants everybody cleverly. He looks like a sage by His appearance as he
dressed so.
58. Some of the attendants also spoke to the Ruler (Rana),
“It appears that He is Muslim and a representative of the Emperor as a spy. He
came over here to convert you from Hindu into Muslim to please the Emperor”.
Such things were spoken as their opinions by different people, who did not know
or could recognize the Divine Personality of Shri ji.
59. As some of the attendants found, they told the Ruler
that Shri ji explained the secrets of Quran to the audiences, while some other
opined that He explained the secrets of Vedas as well as Quran. Different types
of opinions were presented by the different types of people to the Ruler of
Udaipur.
60. As such, Rana of Udaipur directed some Brahmin-pundits
to attend to the discourses of Shri ji and to learn the same to tell Rana the
essence of what could they understand.
61. The Brahmin-pundits were the employees of Rana. They
were clever to flatter Rana: and thus they were earning. They had no knowledge
of Shastra, nor did they have any knowledge of self-realization. When they
heard Shri ji, they were astonished; hence they could not arrive at as to what they
should tell to Rana.
62. Shri ji dictated them some forty questions regarding
Shrimad Bhagwat and fifteen queries in respect of Vedanta. Shri ji asked them
to furnish Him with the replies and explanation of the intricacies of Shrimad
Bhagwat & Vedanta (Upanishads).
63. Any of the Brahmin-pundits was not able to furnish
explanation. All of them were confused. They consulted each other as to what
should be done.
64. They came to the conclusion that Shri ji might make them
starve if Rana would dismiss them from the employment. They decided to censure
Shri ji in order to misguide Rana.
65. Swami Shri Laldas ji explained that Brahmins are the
descendants of ‘Brahmaa ji’ – one of the Trio-Gods. Brahmaa ji also offered
prayers to Shri Krishna ji, when HE was in the womb of Devaki – the wife of
Vasudev (whose son was Shri Krishna ji, but brought up by Nand – Yasoda at
Gokul). When Shri Krishna ji acted as cowherd in Vrindavan of Gokul, Brahmaa ji
could not recognize HIM and stole all who accompanied Shri Krishna ji in the
jungle (children-friends & the animals) just due to His doubt as to what was
the reality in respect of the entity of Shri Krishna ji. He was oblivious.
66. Brahmaa ji knew that Shri Krishna ji, the Lord was in
the womb of Devaki to take birth in due course; hence He offered prayers. But
when Shri Krishna ji played as cowherd with other children in Gokul, in HIS
childhood, He could not recognize Shri Krishna ji and forgot HIM. As such,
Brahmins on the earth, who are descendants of Brahmaa ji, follow their
‘Forefather’, Brahmaa ji. Similarly, the Brahmin-pundits could not recognize
who was Shri ji?
67. In next example, Swami Shri Laldas ji described that
Brahmins as sages were offering oblation in the sacred fire to perform ritual
custom to please ‘Lord’: but when Shri Krishna ji sent the children-friends to
beg some edible commodities from the sages, they could not recognize Shri
Krishna ji and denied to offer anything. This was due to their ignorance of the
reality in respect of Shri Krishna ji. So the Brahmin-pundits are repeating the
same as the descendants of Brahmaa ji did. They are forgetting the reality.
68. Swami Shri Laldas ji continued that the wives of the
sages were fully acquainted with the reality; hence they offered all sorts of
edible commodities to Shri Krishna ji, their Lord, when the children went to
them and begged foods. Their conduct was praiseworthy; hence Momin remember
them with respects.
69. Swami Shri Laldas ji continued, “Also the adept sage,
Bhrigu Rishi did not recognize Lord Vishnu and struck by his leg on latter’s
chest due to his ignorance. These Brahmin-pundits are the descendants of that
adept sage; hence they, too, are foolish.
70. These Brahmin-pundits, being the descendants of Bhrigu
Rishi or Brahmaa ji, began to pronounce the absurd words for naming Shri ji.
They misguided Rana. They also advised him, “Never go to that saint, as He (Shri
ji) has nothing to do any good thing: He deserves to be condemned.”
71. Rana had no relation with Paramdham, as he was one among
Jeevashristies, created in the illusionary world; hence he admitted what the
Brahmin-pundits informed him. They misguided Rana very well.
72. Coincidently, Rana reached at the bank of a reservoir,
where Shri ji along with Tej Kunwari, his wife and some of the disciples,
Sundersath also arrived.
73. Shri ji selected a suitable inn near the reservoir,
where He stayed for delivering the Divine Discourses to the attendants, who
attended to listen to very happily.
74. During the course of speech, Shri ji pointed out that
some ones among the attendants are ignorant due to which they still have
interest in the falsehood of the illusionary world. This inclination towards
Maya must be expelled first. Sundersath listened to what Shri ji spoke in
respect of their misconduct in order to mend their mentality.
75. In order to create the feeling of renunciation in their
hearts, Shri ji made them dress like hermit (Sanyasi) by wearing the
small-sized rosaries in the ears. Thus they all changed their appearances to
look like Sanyasi.
76. Some of the disciples were not prepared to adopt the
change: still, they complied with unwillingly & unhappily. Most of them
were quite contended by dedicating themselves for the sake of ‘Love’ for
Supreme Lord in their hearts.
77. Dayaram, Chanchal Bhai, Ganga Ram and Banarsi Bhai also
arrived there from Delhi
(they were released by the Emperor a few days ago).
78. Mohan Bhai and Chaturbhuj Bhai arrived there from Surat . They prostrated at
the Lotus Feet of Shri ji.
79. Some Mohammedans named Inayat Khan, a Pathan trader and
his companions Murad Khan and Abdul Nabi joined the association of Sundersath.
80. Besides, Alad Khan, Yaar Khan, Illiyaas Khan, Abaabkar
& Miheen Khan recognized Shri ji as ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi.
81. Usman Khan, Hasan Khan and Avval Khan attended the
assembly and listened to the Divine Message. Avval Khan was very much impressed
to adhere to the preaching and he admitted to have recognized Mahamati Shri
Prannath ji as ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi.
82. Prior to his attending the discourses, Avval Khan had
seen Shri ji going to some place having ridden on a horse. Other associates
were also accompanying Shri ji.
83. Avval Khan also saw Noor Mohammed accompanying Shri ji.
He asked Noor Mohammed about the ‘Personality’ of Shri ji.
84. Avval Khan asked,
“Please tell me, who this ‘Personality’ is? Wherefrom has He come? If you
conceal anything about the ‘Excellency’ of this ‘Personality, I shall claim
that on the ‘Ultimate Day of Justice’ before Allah (the Almighty).
85. Noor Mohammed explained to Avval Khan, “Shri ji is a
‘Divine Personality’ possessing thorough knowledge of Islamic Holy Books, as He
is ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ and appeared on the earth to reveal the secrets of
Quran & Qalma, which is the motto of His career.
86. Avval Khan had a strong faith in the Almighty (Khuda).
He perceived the essence what Noor Mohammed told him; hence he came over there
to have ‘Darshan’, where Shri ji was delivering discourses. By listening to the
Divine Discourses of Shri ji, he got awakened by his soul.
87. He had a great zeal; hence he whipped himself on his naked
back. Shri ji stopped him from doing so and called him to sit nearer.
88. When Avval Khan arrived there to listen to the
preaching, Shri ji was directing one of the Sundersath to draw the sketch (map)
of Paramdham and was dictating to write the description of every spot of
Paramdham. Mukund Das was the Manager to get the work done promptly and
carefully.
89. The Pathan-attendants came over to have ‘Darshan’ of
Shri ji. They listened to the Divine Discourses and asked Shri ji, “Why do you
say that ‘Allah’ is your Lord?”
90. “If you pronounce Qalma of Mohammed Paigambar, we shall
stay with you”, they further asked Shri ji.
91. On hearing Pathan-attendants, Shri ji spoke with zeal,
“Who are you to question me about Mohammed Paigambar? In fact, HE has His
Sacred Abode by His Soul in my heart. Look at me: What more do you want to
know?
92. Simultaneously, Avval Khan also became zealous to act on
behalf of the ‘Lord’ as per the Divine Order: when Pathan-attendants looked at
his face, which was shining like a glow, they feared and began to express their
misery.
93. They begged permission to leave the assembly for their
dwelling places. They began censure Momin (who were in the assembly with Shri
ji) on reaching their houses.
94. One day Rana (the Ruler of Udaipur) arrived there
stealthily and was standing in the garb of a common and ordinary person for
hiding his identity. At that time the audiences were enjoying by singing
melodiously the song about the description in respect of the ‘Love-plays’ of Shri
Krishna ji with Gopies (Brij-Vadhus), who, too, played Raas. He heard ‘Keertan’
and became very much pleased in his heart.
95. He participated in the company as long as the ‘Lord’
permitted him to enjoy there with Sundersath. He made his soul pious by listening
to the preaching of Shri ji (but did not get enlightened, because he did not
hail from Paramdham).
96. Rana had suspicion in his mind in respect of Shri ji;
whereas Avval Khan got full faith in Shri ji. Rana spoke humorously about Avval
Khan that he has been enlightened by his soul.
97. Amaraa ji was already awakened. He impressed Ram Singh
& Ganga with whom he was dwelling.
98. And Bhogi Das, too, came over there to have ‘Darshan’.
He also listened to the Divine Discourses of Shri ji. He recognized Shri ji as
his soul’s Lord.
99. Swami Shri Laldas ji while closing the chapter said,
“Sundersath ji! This is the description of Lake-inn: now the history of Udaipur will be narrated
in next ensuing chapter.
Prakaran – 49 Chopai – 2627
CHAPTER – 50 UDAIPUR
In this chapter Swami Shri Laldas ji said, “Shri ji arrived
at Udaipur from the Lake-inn (situated at the
bank of the reservoir near Udaipur ).
He returned to the same inn, where He left some of the Sundersath, some days
ago. On the arrival of Shri ji, Sundersath met Him and became delighted.
2. Gobardhan Bhatt along with Dholi Bai arrived there from Surat .
3. They prostrated at the Lotus Feet of Shri ji and met
other Sundersath. They talked about all other places. There Shri ji again
started His preaching.
4. At the same time, Aurangzeb directed his army to invade
at the Ruler of Udaipur. The army had its centre at Ajmer , wherefrom a representative of the
Emperor came over there to convey the Emperor’s message to Rana.
5. The Emperor’s message reads as follow – “Come upon to get
converted from Hindu into Muslim and have faith in Islam Religion. If you agree
to accept Islamic Religion, you shall be awarded an area of five tehsils
(parganas) to earn more revenue.
6. The Royal Messenger of the Emperor deputed Gareeb das, a
local Brahmin-priest to meet on his behalf with Rana of Udaipur and to convey
the Emperor’s message. He spoke in a very low tone confidentially in the ear of
Rana Raj Singh (the Ruler of Udaipur) and conveyed the Emperor’s message.
7. Rana became furious on hearing the Brahmin-priest. Rana
spoke, “I should not have spared you; but you are a Brahmin-priest, so I shall
not kill you. Get away as early as possible.”
8. Rana ordered his attendants, “Oust from my court the
person, who arrived here to convey the message regarding my conversion from
Hindu to Muslim.” The Rana was proud of being a Hindu by his heart; hence he
expressed his unhappiness on hearing the pains-giving message.
9. The Emperor’s messenger returned from Udaipur ;
but the citizens of Udaipur
feared of the cruelty of the army, lest it should invade the Ruler of Udaipur.
Rana also conveyed his request to Shri ji to leave Udaipur for His security.
10. Shri ji conveyed His reply to Rana, “Do not bother. We
shall meet Aurangzeb and converse with him to convince with my Divine
Discourses. I shall let him know that the appropriate time of ‘Qayamat’ is fast
approaching. The due time to get awakened from the ignorance of the illusions
and to get enlightened by listening to the Divine Message of Supreme Lord has
come.”
11. Shri ji also told Rana, “O Gentleman! Do not say
anything about me. I shall deal with the Emperor. I shall convince him with my
doctrines related with the correct interpretation of Quran & other Islamic
Holy Books. When he would attain the Divine Knowledge, he would obey ‘Me’
himself.
12. Rana replied, “We do not deserve to possess any such
capacity to face the Emperor and bear the consequences, nor can we discuss with
him in respect of any kind of religious matter. We do not possess any such
force to fight the Emperor’s Army.
13. “The Emperor has a large force: we can not have that
much, as we can not bear the burden of a large force. We are fearful and do not
know as to how should we save ourselves from his wrath, if he invades?”
14. Those Brahmin-pundits, who misguided Rana some days ago,
were sitting there. They found a chance to speak again against Shri ji to
misguide Rana.
15. A few of them asked Rana to misbehave by banishing Shri
ji & Sundersath from the State: the other begged permission of Rana to
commit loot to trouble these Divine Persons; but Rana heard them peacefully and
did not speak any thing, nor did he allow anybody to harm Shri ji or
Sundersath.
16. Bhimsen was near Rana. He heard all Brahmin-pundits. He
expressed his views, “If you commit loot to trouble the saint and his company,
we shall be defamed and would not be pardoned by ‘Lord’.
17. The Ruler of Udaipur
(Rana) asked the City Police Officer to request Shri ji on his behalf to go
somewhere else for a few days: he would invite Him and Sundersath in due course
of time, when the situation would be normal.
18. Under the influence of Kaliyug, the Emperor’s Army
encircled the town; hence no one could find a way go out
to secure safety.
19. Shri ji thought over the situation seriously. He arrived
at a point that Shri Raj ji ordered to go out somewhere and leave that place.
20. The association of Sundersath possessed many kinds of
commodities with them, most of which were not required for immediate use; hence
Shri ji asked them to disburse that all to those who needed, before leaving Udaipur .
21. The City Police Officer arrived there again to remind
Shri ji to take further action as asked for by Rana.
22. Shri ji decided to leave Udaipur according to the ‘Divine Order’ of
Supreme Lord, who manages for every body ‘where to go and live’.
23. “Shri Raj ji desired us to leave this place and go
elsewhere. We shall go where HE would drive us to stay” Shri ji told
Sundersath.
24. Just before proceeding from Udaipur , Maha Singh arrived there for having
‘Darshan’ of Shri ji, whom Shri ji honoured with ‘Siropao’ (special dress). Shri ji warned him to rid from the illusions
of Maya.
25. Shri ji said, “We are departing from your State, but I
can foresee the future of this place, where disaster would destroy the
habitation (because Rana disapproved Shri ji’s desire and asked Him to leave Udaipur ).
26. Shri ji called for the renowned persons along with those
Sundersath, who had been residing at Udaipur
and recognized Shri ji as their Soul’s Lord.
27. Shri ji honoured them with ‘Siropao’ and also to them,
who could not attend the call, by sending ‘Siropao’-dresses at their
residences. Shri ji directed his companions to put on hermit’s dresses in order
to look like renounced persons (Sanyasi) before leaving Udaipur .
28. Shri ji and His companions gave up the precious clothes
and other valuable things and wore the Sanyasi-looks before leaving Udaipur .
29. Except those things such as ‘Kamadalu’ (a spout for
containing water, made of the dried gourd), Koobari (a wooden staff for
supporting) in hand for easy walking and a small hold-all for rest, nothing
non-essentials were kept with. All nonessentials were distributed to the needy
persons of Udaipur .
30. Now Swami Shri Laldas ji described the names of those
residents of Udaipur ,
who joined the association of Sundersath & surrendered selves to Shri ji to
obey Him.
31. Their names were Ladhu Masani, Amraaji. Deo ji, Har
Sundar –
32. Bhai Mangal ji, Girdhar Bhai, Mana Bai & Himmat
Bhai. They desired by their constant affection to Shri ji to be blessed by His
mercy.
33. Also Keshav Das, Benidas, Shobha & Bhima, Bhogi
& Veerji comprehended well that the treasure of joy was available there;
hence they became the disciples and enjoyed the fruits of their devotion.
34. Along with above, Prem das, Jagannath and thereafter
Lachhidas and Narayan Soni also fulfilled their desires by the ‘Grace’ of Shri
ji.
35. Among all the new entrants, Vasudev and his mother, Subhadra
by name got acquaintance with Shri ji and recognized Him as their Soul’s Lord.
They prostrated at His Lotus feet.
36. Moreover, Moti Bai, Kunja Bai, Kamala Bai & Khusali
Bai got enlightened on listening to the preaching of Shri ji at Udaipur .
37. Also Lal Bai, Nagar Bai, Bhuro Bai and Bhetto Bai
surrendered them at the Lotus Feet of Shri ji: they also renounced the worldly
affairs.
38. Keshar Bai, Bhana Bai, Ganga Bai, Gangi Bai, Lad Bai and
their other lady-friends also attended to listen to the preaching of Shri ji
and get enlightened.
39. Krishna Bai, Bal Bai, Sona Bai, Phoola Bai, Jeevi Bai
and Dev Bai, too, became disciples and joined the association of Sundersath.
40. Others were Sahu Bai, Ganga Bai, Jagu Bai, Taar Bai,
Bachhu Bai and Phool Bai, who got awakened.
41. Along with above, Bhogan Bai, Mathuri Bai, Gori Bai and
Manu Bai got enlightened by listening to the preaching of Shri ji. They gave up
the worldly dreamy attachments.
42. In the last, Amekhi Bai, Dani Bai, Kheti Bai, Mani Bai,
Berami Bai, Nani Bai and Goma Bai also became disciples.
43. Besides, Goma and Beer Bai, Nathi Bai, Lakhi Bai, Bhag
Bai & Tara Bai got awakened and experienced the joy of Brij & Raas.
44. There were some more, whose names were Anroo Bai,
Manibai, Poorbai, Gangbai, Bhana Bai & Amrit Bai. They experienced the
ecstasy of Paramdham by associating Shri ji and the association of Sundersath.
45. Also Amit Dey, Karma Bai, Chheena Bai, Sahodri Bai,
Kanbai & Manna Dey were graced by the Lord Supreme when they joined the association.
46. The others, named Cheema Bai, Sajni & Deepa Bai with
so many people of Udaipur
also got awakened and joined the association.
47. Among above, many people became disciples sooner or
later, as some of them got a good understanding of Divine Knowledge. Others
attended the assembly only to have ‘Darshan’ of Shri ji.
48. When the Emperor invaded the Ruler of Udaipur, the
citizens left the town for some other places for their safety. Then Sundersath
and Shri ji had to leave Udaipur ,
not together, but in different groups of Sanyasi-appearances and by hiding in
nearby hills.
49. From Udaipur ,
Shri ji with a particular group of some Sundersath arrived near Rampura in a
village named Dudhalai, where Pooran das was residing. He arranged accommodation
for Shri ji and Sundersath.
50. Swami Shri Laldas ji closed the chapter of the history
of Udaipur . He
said that the history of Mandsaur would be described in next chapter.
Prakaran – 50 Chopai – 2677
CHAPTER – 51 MANDSAUR KEE BEETAK
Swami Shri Laldas ji described in this chapter the history
of Mandsaur where Shri ji proceeded to from Udaipur and halted midway at a village near
Rampura, as said aforesaid. The citizens of Udaipur
got disturbed when Aurangzeb invaded Udaipur
(in 1679 A D) .
2. The period related with the end of Vikram Samvat 1736.
Vikram Samvat 1737 (1680 A D) started when Shri ji started from Udaipur to reach
Mandsaur.
3. Shri ji & His companions adopted the garb of Fakir
(Sanyasi). Swami Shri Laldas ji described that physical appearance of Shri ji
was attractive and quite laudable, which was not possible to be narrated and
pronounced in words so far His glory was concerned.
4. He had put on a beautiful cap with golden edge. He had
also covered His shoulders and back by a double sheeted blanket type clothing
containing cotton, sand-witched between two sheets for protection from cold.
5. On the forehead a good looking mark made of the
sandal-wood paste was giving a handsome look like that of the Moon.
6. The small rosaries of beads were worn in the ears along
with the golden ear-rings. It leads to understand that Shri ji liked the garb
of Sanyasi to impress the onlookers, who would have been happy in their hearts
on gazing at the glorious appearance of Shri ji.
7. A small bead of Tulsi-wood and four garlands were also
put on under the cotton-filled blanket type sheets covering His shoulders,
neck, back and sides.
8. Shri ji also prepared small bedding by sewing rags with a
towel-type piece of cloth. He had put on small rosaries of beads in both the
hands to look attractive and please the onlookers.
9. He had worn the Dhoti to cover His legs: and tied the
waist by the remaining another edge. Nobody in Universe could resemble His
glorious appearance.
10. In the garb of Sanyasi, Shri ji and His companions were
holding ‘Kamandalu’ in one hand and the bags containing the necessary things
were hanging on the wooden-stick, which were held by the another hand and kept
on their shoulders to enable them to walk steadily.
11. All of them were
wearing wooden-sandals. Shri ji was walking peacefully on the way along with
Sundersath. They were happy.
12. Sundersath was having the dresses similar to that of
Shri ji. They had a feeling that they were playing the drama in the universe of
Jaagni-Raas.
13. Tej Kunwari, Shri ji’s wife was wearing the dress to
look like ‘Sanyasini’. Thus the company of Sundersath was accompanying Shri ji
and His wife, Tej Kunwari (Bai Ju Raj) in the dresses of Sanyasi having
renounced the worldly affairs, as if they have fought Kaliyug and defeated it.
14. In the way near Rampura (Mandsaur District), there was a
village, where a folk of people known as ‘Charan’ were residing. The
associating Sundersath built an inn-type accommodation of the bricks available
there easily.
15. Sundersath stayed in the newly built inn with their
‘Lord’, while Shri Bai Ju Raj with the lady-companions. The chief of the
village was Pooranmal.
16. Although Pooranmal’s mother could not recognize the
‘Divine Personality’ of Shri ji, yet she was greatly impressed by His glory;
hence she performed the best of the services to please all.
17. Here also Kaliyug appeared in the shape of some
devil-minded people. Verishal, the brother of Rana was among those devil-minded
people.
18. He thought to play mischief by looting these Sanyasi.
But when the Sundersath guessed about his intention, they reached the chief of
the village to complain against Verishal and his company.
19. Pooranmal’s mother came forward with courage to warn the
mischief-mongers. She told them, “I shall not leave but beat you all like
donkeys if somebody would harm the saints or would try to misbehave with them
by their mischievous intention to loot them or by any sorts of troublesome
activities.”
20. She continued saying, “If I shall not be successful to
stop you, I shall commit suicide and you shall be blamed for my murder, because
nothing worse than my death would happen when these saints, who are my guests,
would be troubled.”
21. Thereafter Verishal got ashamed on account of his guilt;
hence he returned to his place, as he could not do what he intended.
22. Then Shri ji left the village of ‘Charan’ along with His
associates and arrived at Mandsaur. They found suitable accommodation at the
house of Hari Prasad, a resident of Mandsaur.
23. The Army of the Emperor was also having its stay in the
surroundings of Mandsaur. The Sundersath were singing ‘Sanandh’: the soldiers
of the army were seldom reaching there to listen to ‘Sanandh’.
24. One of the soldiers, named Daulat Khan Pathan also
attended to listen to ‘Sanandh’. He was very much impressed to listen to the
Divine Message of Sanandh. He prostrated at the Lotus Feet of Shri ji and
became disciple to join the association of Sundersath.
25. Next, Sher Khan Kohati and his Pathan friends also
attended to listen to the preaching of Shri ji. They all became disciples and
joined the association of Sundersath very happily.
26. On listening to ‘Sanandh’ captioned ‘Bina Yek Mohammed’,
Daulat Khan became excited full of zeal bestowed upon him by the ‘Lord’.
27. He did not pronounce any words except only ‘Bina Yek
Mohammed’. He was reciting these words only and not uttering anything else.
28. Some of the groups of Sundersath were still hiding in
the jungle in the midway between Udaipur
and Mandsaur and starving. They any how sent a letter through Kriparam to Shri
ji and requested for help.
29. Shri ji felt pain in His heart, when He gone through the
letter. He also expressed His sympathy towards the suffering Sundersath. As such
He contemplated to contact Supreme Lord and saw HIM in Mool Milava just in
front of HIM. He began to offer prayers.
30. In accordance with the inspiration of Shri Raj ji, He
spoke verses in six chapters, which are contained in Holy Book, Keerantan, a part
of the voluminous Book, Tartamsagar. These verses are captained as follows:
(1) Waalo Vrah Ras bheeno, Vrah Rang maa ramaadto …
(2) Haanrey Waalaa Raljhaliyo Raamtey rovaraavito …
(3) Haanrey Waalaa Bandh padyaa Bal haryaa taarey Fandrey …
(4) Keymrey jhampaay Ang parey jhalaao …
(5) Haanrey Waalaa Kaanrey aapyaa Dukh Amney anghatataa …
(6) Haanrey Waalaa Agin uthey Ang yerey Amaardey …
Shri Raj ji then poured the showers of HIS mercy on those
Sundersath, who were suffering in the jingle.
31. Some time ago, a Mohammedan, named as Ibrahim had
attended the Divine Discourses of Shri ji. He was very much impressed; hence he
arrived again to have ‘Darshan’ of Shri ji.
32. Ibrahim talked with Swami Shri Laldas ji in respect of
various issues. Swami Shri Laldas ji asked him, “Please copy out a chapter of
Quran for our purpose.”
33. Ibrahim copied out a particular chapter, which Shri ji
listened to very attentively. (The Iyets were written in Arabic script.)
34. Shri ji knew the contents of the chapter of Quran. He
opined that the contents of Quran contain the treasure of Divine Knowledge of
our ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’. He asked Swami Shri Laldas ji to ask Ibrahim to copy
out other chapters, too.
35. Swami Shri Laldas ji asked Ibrahim to copy out other
chapters for which he shall be paid appropriate remuneration. Ibrahim agreed to
do so.
36. Next day, Ibrahim arrived there in the morning. Swami
Shri Laldas ji asked him to copy out the sixteenth chapter of Quran. He copied
two chapters. Shri ji was satisfied with the contents thereof.
37. Shri ji found that the contents of Quran are fully
concerned with the Divine Job of ‘Jaagni’. He concluded that by going through Quran,
He arrived at the ‘First Mile-Stone’ to stay on the Divine Path leading to ‘Ecstasy
of Paramdham’.
38. Once in the night, Ibrahim was busy in copying out a
particular chapter of Quran in a bungalow, where Shri ji was resting on bed and
Swami Shri Laldas ji was present to listen to what he was writing.
39. While copying, Ibrahim read an Iyet & stopped. He
pronounced a word and said, “Somebody not fully conversant with Quran wrote
this word wrongly.”
40. Then Shri ji asked Ibrahim to repeat that word, where he
doubted. Shri ji said, “What did you say? Please repeat the word and let me
listen to it.”
41. Ibrahim spoke, “Those, who are ‘Sunni-Muslim’, do not
understand the importance of Mohammed’s association. He continued –
42. Momin belongs to the highest rank; hence nobody would
deserve to be called as ‘Momin’. Then Shri ji spoke, “Do not change any word.
Let it be as is.
43. Shri ji continued, “You are not fully conversant with
Quran, nor you understand the correct interpretation of the word you pointed
out. There is no interpolation, nor has the wrong word been written. Who can
comprehend what Mohammed Paigambar had His intention while using that
particular word? In fact, we people do not interpret Quran correctly. As such,
due to our ignorance, we point out the mistake.”
44. Adjoining to the bungalow there was a platform, on which
Shri ji sat to read the chapters of Quran, copied by Ibrahim. He read about the
descent of Brahmashristies from Paramdham, who appeared in the illusionary
world to watch the dream drama. Shri ji was happy to read the details of Divine
Souls in Quran; hence He expressed that attempts to enlighten the Divine Souls
would be accomplished easily.
45. Shri ji explained to Sundersath, “We have got
documentary proof in Quran, what we require to quote in support of our
principles of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ (Religion of Mankind). Everything is well
explained in Quran and it would ease our job. We shall not have to do anything
to have a search for more documents etc.
46. “We should now inform all Sundersath by letters that
Shri Raj ji (Supreme Lord) graced us so we found the secrets of Nijanand
Sampradaay in Quran. We shall, therefore, inform all Sundersath about it.”
47. Swami Shri Laldas ji and Ibrahim were busy in copying
out further chapters of Quran the whole night. In the morning Ibrahim left for
his home. Swami Shri Laldas ji got up to get free from the daily routine and
physically refreshed.
48. Thus, four chapters, viz. sixteenth, seventeenth,
eighteenth & nineteenth, were copied out during the night. Shri ji
continued reading & thinking of them.
49. Then the third chapter and thirty-sixth stanza were got
copied. Then Quran’s first chapter beginning with – Alif, Laam & Meem was
started.
50. After the first, second, third & fourth ones were
also copied. When Swami Shri Laldas ji & Ibrahim began to copy the fifth,
51. Ibrahim planned, under the influence of Kaliyug by his
devil-mind, to snatch ‘Tafseer Husseinee’, the Holy Book to please the self.
52. He discussed with other Sundersath on baseless topic
irrelevantly. He thought that these poor-fellows would get afraid of Emperor’s
Shariyat-ruling.
53. He asked for ‘Tafseer Husseinee’ from Shri Laldas ji to
have it and go to home; but Shri Laldas ji guessed his ill-intention that he
had become devil-minded under the influence of Kaliyug.
54. Swami Shri Laldas ji thought that Ibrahim’s intention
was to create nuisance. He concluded, “Why should I give the Holy Book,
‘Tafseer Husseinee’ to Ibrahim, as he lost his faith? (Nijanand Sampradaay’)
55. Then Shri ji also knew his ill-intention. He denied very
frankly; but Ibrahim expressed to create nuisance with the help of other
Muslim-persons.
56. Then Shri ji elicited the advice of Sundersath, “What
should we do now? Ibrahim has not given importance to our preaching.”
57. At the same time, Mohabbat Khan Pathan heard about the
matter. He was worried when he saw that Shri ji was not feeling easy. He
prostrated at the Lotus Feet of Shri ji and got prepared to take necessary
action to solve the problem concerning Ibrahim’s nuisance.
58. He enquired of the reasons from Shri ji. Shri ji told
him about Ibrahim that he threatened Sundersath owing to his ill-intention.
59. Mohabbat Khan became furious to learn about Ibrahim’s
intention. He spoke, “I shall crush the head of Ibrahim in front of all the
citizens of Mandsaur”.
60. He went straight to the house of Ibrahim. He was keeping
a strong stick on one of his shoulders. He asked Ibrahim’s wife about him.
61. He uttered abuse to Ibrahim and asked his wife, “Where
has Ibrahim gone?” “He is not here: he has gone somewhere to observe a marriage
ceremony,” his wife replied (as Ibrahim was a professional Maulvi to observe
and guide the Muslim-couple to perform the marriage ceremonies).
62. Mohabbat Khan reached there where Ibrahim was busy in
his profession to observe and guide marriage ceremony. Mohabbat Khan spoke
loudly to call in Ibrahim by uttering insulting language. Ibrahim came out to
face Mohabbat Khan and asked, “Why do you anger on me?”
63. Ibrahim continued, “I am your slave: I shall always obey
you. Please ask me what should I do? Mohabbat Khan spoke, "Why did you
trouble Sadguru, Shri ji? What is your ill-intention?
64. “Before I accepted discipleship of Shri ji, I had
enquired of you to inform me, what you found that you surrendered to Shri ji.
You had told me then that Shri ji is your Sadguru – your Lord – ‘Imam’ and you
also showed your hearty inclination towards Him to please by performing sacred
services as a slave. Now what wrong has crept in your mind that you are
troubling Him?
65. Mohabbat Khan Pathan continued, “I shall not excuse you.
I say by Rasool – Prophet Mohammed – By God that I shall kill you on account of
your grave fault.” Ibrahim then bowed to Mohabbat Khan and looked like a
coward. He was very much fearful on account of the latter’s anger.
66. Mohabbat Khan threatened Ibrahim and spoke, “Go to
Sadguru and other associates. Beg pardon and please them; otherwise I shall not
let you survive: because you deserve no sympathy but a severe type of
punishment.”
67. Next morning Ibrahim rushed and prostrated at the Lotus
Feet of Shri ji. He was lying in the same position for a long.
68. Then Noor Mohammed spoke, “Get up, Stupid! I should have
poked the dragger into your abdomen and left you aside to die.
69. Noor Mohammed continued, “But I have a great respect to
honour Sadguru – Shri ji. I am afraid of Him; hence I can not do such thing
without His consent. You have committed stupidity; hence you should never be
spared to survive.”
70. Ibrahim spoke very humbly, “My Lord! I am your slave. I
have definitely committed a grave guilt: kindly excuse me. Indeed I misbehaved
with you.
71. “I prostrate before you: I shall not go elsewhere, away
from your Lotus Feet.” Ibrahim also begged pardon of all Sundersath and touched
their feet respectfully. So Shri ji was pleased to bless him mercifully. He
excused him.
72. Ibrahim’s brother then copied the fifth chapter of Quran
and handed over the same to Shri Laldas ji.
73. By that time Aurangzeb invaded Mandsaur; hence as the
citizens did, Sundersath also dispersed to seek shelter as feasible to each of
them, but they did not loose their faith in Shri ji.
74. Despite their shelter places were separate and
different, they together or individually were begging from door to door to
collect pieces of loafs as it was not possible to cook foods at one place for
all the associates.
75. After distributing the pieces of loafs among the members
of the associates including Shri ji, they started to eat; then Shri ji enquired
by holding a particular piece of loaf, “From whose bag this has been given to
me?” Some one replied, “I have brought it”.
76. The Sundersath were happy in that situation, too. They
were happy while talking to express joy. Shri ji spoke, “This situation has
been created to test your loyalty and patience”.
77. The Sundersath were obliged to say happily, “We are
lucky to face the situation bravely. In this situation, too, we are united and
embracing each other: we do not expect that such event would recur for begging
edibles from door to door.
78. Shri ji spoke, “The strongest enemy of the mankind is
egoism resulting in vanity. The consequences are the feelings of self-prestige,
which you all have expelled from your minds. You have also given up the sense of
false attachments for your family members. You have given up the interest of the
worldly affairs”. Sundersath (the Divine Souls) then wore the glamorous looks
with zeal and the Grace of the Supreme Lord.
79. Tej Kunwari (Bai Ju Raj) participated daily by cooking
‘dal’ (pulse-grams) and serving the same to all Sundersath to eat with the
pieces of loafs.
80. The associates were also performing sacred services to
please each other. The question of any sort of suspicion did not arise.
81. At Mandsaur Nanha Bhai expired, Shri Laldas ji said, “He
enjoyed with Sundersath as long as his luck permitted and provided the joy of
the company of Sundersath to live with”.
82. Shri ji directed
Mukundas to approach Bhavsingh Hada & judge if His (Bhavsingh’s) Divine
Soul was prepared to get enlightened or He were badly indulged in Maya?
83. Shri ji asked Mukundas, “If Bhavsingh would like that I
should go to him, I shall reach there. You should write a letter to inform me
as to what the situation calls for”.
84. Mukundas reached Aurangabad
and met its ruler, Bhavsingh. During his discussion Mukundas informed Bhavsingh
in respect of Shri ji. He agreed to meet Shri ji for listening to the Divine
Discourses.
85. Mukundas atonce sent message by a letter to Mandsaur.
The messenger arrived at Mandsaur and handed over the letter to Shri ji.
Mukundas described in the letter, how Bhavsingh paid heed to listen to former’s
discourses; hence he invited Shri ji to arrive there with Sundersath.
Sundersath were happy.
87. Shri ji got prepared to leave Mandsaur for onward
journey to proceed to Aurangabad .
As such, He directed all Sundersath to gather there.
88. All Sundersath also gathered and prepared them to
accompany Shri ji. Shri ji stayed at Mandsaur for eight months. He made up in
His mind to proceed further as per the Divine Order of Supreme Lord.
89. Swami Shri Laldas ji concluded the chapter of the
history of Mandsaur. He said, “Further description of the place or places where
Shri ji, stayed or proceeded from, would be narrated in the ensuing chapter”.
Prakaran – 51 Chopai – 2766
CHAPTER – 52 UJJAIN
MEIN UTSAVA
In this chapter, Swami Shri Laldas ji described that Shri ji
reached Ujjain
from Mandsaur via Sitamau & Naulaai. He stayed at twenty-eight places in
the way, and then arrived at Ujjain .
2. Shri ji reached Ujjain
on the 6th day of the bright fortnight of the lunar month of
Bhadrapad in Vikram Samvat 1737 (1680 A D). He stayed at the residence of Dhan
Bai. There Chowdhary Bhagwan das listened to the Divine Discourses of Shri ji
and he accepted the discipleship.
3. At Ujjain ,
Babuji managed for a good feast and invited Shri ji and all Sundersath. His
son, Nanji managed for Shri ji’s accommodation at the first floor of his house.
4. Boola, son of Bhagwan das as well as Kanji Bhai, Manji
Bhai & Damodar das, relatives of Dhan Bai – all these got enlightened by
the preaching of Shri ji & they joined the association of Sundersath.
5. Lal ji Bhai and his son, Boola, the second one, Kanji and
his brother, Beni Bhai also accepted to join the association, as they were also
enlightened.
6. Lal ji Bhai made arrangement to celebrate a function at
his residence & invited Shri ji with all Sundersath to dine at the feast.
Thereafter, Mohan Bhai also celebrated the feast function. Shri ji obliged and
graced them to fulfil their desires. They were happy.
7. Shri Ram and Dhan ji Bhai also got awakened. Shri ji
arrived at their residences, too and fulfilled the desires they had.
8. Kanhji Bhai then arranged for a dinner at his residence
and invited Shri ji with the associates. He performed the best of the services,
but he did not have his origin in Paramdham; hence he did not get enlightened
or awakened.
9. Jeevali Bai invited Shri ji at her residence and
performed His services very well happily. She herself cooked and prepared
varieties of tasteful edibles.
10. Shri also accepted the invitation of Uka Bhai and Dhan
ji Bhai. He obliged them by His Grace.
11. Bal Bai, too cooked varieties of foods very carefully
and invited Shri ji. She welcomed Him and had ‘Darshan’ of ‘Divine Personality’.
12. Shri ji obliged Bhoodar Bhai, Phool Bai and Ram Bai and
fulfilled their hearty desires after dining at their homes.
13. Kanhji Bhai invited & welcomed Shri ji at his
residence. Murli Bhai, Anand Bhai & Shyam ji also did the same respectfully
and pleased Shri ji.
14. Shri ji obliged Mohan Bhai and many other rich persons
including well-to-do and respected residents of Ujjain , who respectively welcomed Shri ji on
His arrival at their residences.
15. Shri ji halted at Ujjain
for twenty-two days. Next day He reached Naulai and halted there that day.
Thence, next day He arrived at Nunere village and halted there that day.
16. After leaving Nunere village the next day He proceeded
towards Burhanpur. He stayed at Burhanpur for a day and left for the destination,
where He decided in His mind to arrive at.
17. On reaching Aurangabad ,
He met Bhavsingh, the Ruler. Swami Shri Laldas ji described the events of Aurangabad in the ensuing
chapter.
18. He concluded, “I am closing the chapter of the history
of Mandsaur and Ujjain .
The next one pertains to that of Aurangabad .”
Prakaran – 52 Chopai – 2784
CHAPTER – 53 AURANGABAD
VRANTAAT
Swami Shri Laldas ji described that after leaving Udaipur and arriving at
Rampura, Shri ji halted at Dudhlai, a nearby village, where some mischief
mongers tried to create nuisance, but could not succeed.
2. From there Shri ji directed Mukundas to see Bhavsingh at Aurangabad . Keshavdas,
Khemai Bhai and Vallabha das were also asked to accompany Mukundas.
3. On reaching Aurangabad ,
Mukundas alone, having dressed like a hermit proceeded to find a chance to meet
Bhavsingh, while Keshavdas, Vallabha das & Khemai Bhai stayed at a shop in
the town.
4. Shri ji after leaving Dudhlai (Rampura) stayed at
Mandsaur for eight months. For many months during this period, Mukundas and his
companions tried their best to meet Bhavsingh, the Ruler. Keshavdas contacted
those, who were well conversant with Vedas & Upanishads (Vedanta). They
appeared as hermits.
5. Khemai Bhai & Keshavdas decided to leave Aurangabad , as they could
not be successful in their attempts: while Mukundas was determined to get
success by his personal capability.
6. Mukundas and Khemai Bhai collected a sum of Rs. 2/- by
begging. They purchased a piece of cloth. One small bag of silken cloth was
prepared to contain therein the oblation (sacred offerings) to present it to
Bhavsingh, whenever he would meet them.
7. Mukundas also kept with him a list of some important
questions concerning Shrimad Bhagwat to show the same to Rana Bhavsingh.
8. A monk named Ram das was the chief of the group of
priests of Rana. Ram das by chance met Mukundas in Bazaar. He misbehaved with
Mukundas, when the latter expressed his intention to see Rana, as he was
jealous with Mukundas; hence he troubled Mukundas and compelled by expelling to
stay along a gutter, situated at the outskirts of Aurangabad .
9. Ram das threatened Mukundas and asked him to leave Aurangabad for the good,
lest he (the former) would beat the latter. He prohibited Mukundas from seeing
Rana.
10. Mukundas was sorry at the behaviour of Ram das, the
devil. He was thinking how to get success?
11. There was a Goddess’ temple, where Rana used to go for
worshipping. Mukundas decided to hide the self in the temple, where he would
have a chance to see Rana face to face and hand over a letter to him.
12. Mukundas was thus successful in his attempt. He had
hidden the self in the temple: when Rana happened to arrive there for
worshipping Goddess, Mukundas handed over the bag and letter to Rana.
13. Rana on receiving the bag and letter paid honour and
bowed. He managed to call in Mukundas in the temple, when he entered there.
14. Shri ji introduced the self by a new name, Krishna das in the letter written to Rana. Bhavsingh
enquired of Mukundas the whereabouts of Shri ji. He asked Mukundas, “Where is
Swami Krishna das ji? What for He sent you here? What have you to do?”
15. Rana went through the list of the questions concerning
Shrimad Bhagwat & Vedanta. He began to think over the contents seriously.
16. Ram das, the monk was also there. He saw Mukundas very
jealously and spoke very irrelevant words to insult the latter.
17. Ram das told Rana, “These people opined about two
different roles played by Shri Krishna ji, which is against the Shastra. Why
should we talk them, as they deserve to be ousted from the State, so that we
may not look at their face again?”
18. Bhavsingh Rana spoke, “Why do you say like this? They
tell us about the relations between the ‘Almighty’ and our souls, which is logically
comprehensible.”
19. Bhavsingh learnt very soon that Ram das was a
devil-minded person because Ram das treated Mukundas as his enemy and was
misbehaving.
20. Rana ordered to provide accommodation to Mukundas at a
place near his palace; but Ram das interfered and spoke, “Let him stay with us,
as we intend to please him with my services.
21. “We shall keep him at our residence”, said Ram das. Then
Mukundas showed Rana his naked back and spoke, “Ram das has already performed
the best of the services by beating me at my back. (The marks of the strokes of
the sticks were visible on the back of Mukundas, which he showed to Rana.)
22. Rana Bhavsingh watched the marks of injuries on the back
of Mukundas, who was beaten by sticks. He felt sorrows. He angered and expelled
Ram das by force and abused him for his stupidity.
23. Rana spoke to Ram das, “Whosoever comes to meet me, he
is my guest; but instead of servicing to please Mukundas, you have misbehaved:
hence get away from my State and go elsewhere”.
24. Rana pleased Mukundas by his friendly terms. Rana called
in other learned Brahmin-pundits, who were the State’s employees. He handed
over the list of questions concerning Shrimad Bhagwat to them, which Mukundas
had given to him with oblation-offering contained in the silken bag. Rana asked
the Brahmin-pundits to furnish him with the proper answers to make him
understand the mysteries of Shastra.
25. None of the Brahmin-pundits had a capacity to reveal the
secrets of Shrimad Bhagwat as pointed out by Mukundas in the list of the
questions. Any of them could not answer; hence the Brahmin-pundits began to
censure Mukundas. Rana then stopped them saying anything. He said, “You do not
know the answers of any of the questions.”
26. Mukundas said to Rana, “Let these pundits ask anything
they want to know. I shall reply satisfactorily to please them.”
27. He further continued, “Then I shall ask of them the
questions and any of them must reply. Any of us (they or I), who would fail,
shall have to roam in the city with a garland made out of a series of shoes.”
28. Thereafter, Brahmin-pundits handed over a list of eighty
questions to Mukundas: while the latter prepared a list of twenty-five ones.
The replies were necessary to be furnished within a limit of fifteen days by
either of the parties, so that Rana might get satisfied and take decision to
declare ‘Winner’.
29. The Brahmin-pundits were engaged on daily-wages by Rana
at a certain sum between Rs. ten and twenty per day. Rana declared that no
payment of daily-wages would be made to any of them as long as they would take
time to furnish replies.
30. Mukundas replied to all eighty questions the same day.
He asked the Brahmin-pundits to furnish replies to his questions to satisfy
Rana.
31. All Brahmin-pundits were unable to answer the questions.
They spent the whole night on pondering over the matter. Next morning, they
reached Mukundas and requested for help to save them from the anger of Rana and
financial loss due to punishment.
32. They spoke to Mukundas, “If your Sadguru has asked you
to let us starve, then what we can do? We shall be contended with the
punishment sentenced by Rana to starve without having source of earning.”
33. They continued, “Kindly pardon us and grant relief from
this riddle: We accept our defeat, you conquered.” Mukundas replied them that
he would talk with Rana in this respect, again.
34. Mukundas then explained to Rana Bhavsingh, “These
Brahmin-pundits have no knowledge of the Super Eternal Abode and its related
pleasure; hence they would never be able to furnish any answers. “
35. Mukundas’ recommendations softened the heart of Rana. He
then ordered to pay half of the daily wages and to forfeit the remaining
halves. The next morning Mukundas informed the pundits accordingly.
36. For next two or three days, Bhavsingh adhered to the
preaching of Mukundas very attentively. He got enlightened by his soul.
37. Bhavsingh expressed his eagerness to see Shri ji and
asked Mukundas to bring Shri ji to Aurangabad
at the earliest. He asked, “Please have all the means of conveniences from me.
The elephant would be available from Bundi (a place near Udaipur ) and additionally the horses from
here to provide facility to enable Shri ji to cover the long distance.”
38. Bhavsingh wrote a letter to provide accommodation to
Shri Bai ju Raj (Shri ji’s wife) along with the associates to stay at Bundi
conveniently.
39. Mukundas arrived at Mandsaur with the managed means of
convenience (horses etc.) provided to him by Rana. Rana also handed over to
Mukundas some money in lieu of the traveling expenses.
40. Mukundas met Shri ji at Mandsaur and requested Him to
proceed towards Aurangabad .
Shri ji accompanied Mukundas and arrived at Aurangabad , where Rana welcomed Him at his
palace.
41. Rana prostrated at the Lotus Feet of Mahamati Shri
Prannath ji. His heart got filled with the ecstasy on having ‘Darshan’ of the
‘Divine Personality’ of Shri ji. He expressed the hearty gratitude for the
‘Grace’ granted him by Shri ji.
42. Bhavsingh, Rana of Aurangabad
accommodated Shri ji in a portion of his own palace, where grand feasts were
arranged daily. Sundersath were enjoying daily with Shri ji as the guests of
Rana.
43. On hearing the songs of Narsi Mehta, a devotee of Shri
Krishna ji, Bhavsingh was so happy that he danced along with other Sundersath.
44. Rana was free from all kinds of doubts. He made up in
his mind that Shri ji Himself was undoubtedly Supreme Lord; hence he performed
the best of the sacred services to please Shri ji. He became by heart the
devotee of Shri ji.
45. Rana invited Shri ji in his palace daily, where he used
to listen to the divine preaching as well as ‘Raas-Keerantan’ of Shri ji. He
was glad by heart.
46. Shri ji talked Rana in the last about Quran. Rana was
astonished. He expressed, “How Muslim would comprehend the reality and have
faith to listen to the divine preaching? Kindly satisfy Muslim before me.”
47. Rana continued, “I have four Muslim-employees. Kindly
convince them by your preaching in respect of nearness of Qayamat.
48. “If the Muslim persons get convinced, I shall have a
combat with Aurangzeb, the Emperor. I am prepared to sacrifice my life for the
sake of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’, the Religion of Mankind.
49. Shri ji Sahib Ji then spoke, “Call in the
Muslim-persons. I shall preach them and they, too would get enlightened to
listen to ‘Me’.
50. “On becoming convinced, the Muslim would come to you and
say that they are well convinced. Nijanand Sampradaay is their religion. Quran
contains the secrets of Paramdham, where the Divine Souls (Momin) play ‘Love’
with Supreme Lord eternally.
51. Bhavsingh admitted what Shri ji told him. He spoke, “I
am assured that you shall kindly convince Muslim with the fact that Qayamat
commenced for the sake of enlightening the Souls. They would also be convinced
in respect of the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’.
52. Rana left the place. The Muslim-officers of the State
then began to attend daily the Divine Discourses of Shri ji, morning &
evening. Shri ji revealed the secrets by quoting different references and
giving correct interpretations thereof to convince them.
53. Bhavani Bhatt, a fellow of Udaipur
arrived at Aurangabad
and met Shri ji. He was previously a devotee of Bhavani-Goddess but was already
awakened by Shri ji at Udaipur .
54. Bhavani Bhatt brought with him two books, named
‘Buddha-Geeta’ and ‘Buddha-stuti’. On his arrival, he prostrated at the Lotus
Feet of Shri ji and experienced the joy in his heart abundantly.
55. He began to attend daily at the scheduled time the
preaching of Shri ji. It was his routine to read ‘Tartam-Vani’ (contained in
Tartamsagar) after having Divine ‘Darshan’ & listening to the Divine
Discourses of Shri ji. Shri ji also made him aware of having impression of
consciousness of Paramdham by initiating him by Divine Wisdom – Tartam.
56. Avval Khan, who had already adhered to the Divine
Message of Shri ji at Udaipur , also arrived at Aurangabad and recognized
Shri ji as his Soul’s Lord.
57. Bhavani Bhatt and Avval Khan contacted Jahan Mohammed
& Mihin Khan Pathan and made them attend the Divine Discourses of Shri ji.
By listening to the preaching of Shri ji, they learned the Divine Knowledge and
got convinced.
58. Mihin Khan Pathan got awakened by his Divine Soul. He
was ready to face those, who were the devil-minded persons (under the influence
of Kaliyug) for preventing their troublesome mischief. He decided to do
praiseworthy jobs.
59. These two Pathan persons were amongst the traders, who
discussed the religious principles with Shri ji. Jahan Mohammed listened to the
chapters of Sanandh; hence he became greatly impressed, but still he was not enlightened
or awakened.
60. Shri ji recognized Jahan Mohammed as a Divine Soul of
Paramdham. He was a learned person and was known as ‘Aarbi Khan for his being
literate in Arabian language. As such, he was well conversant with the
word-meanings of the Iyets of Quran (the contents of which are in Arabian
language).
61. Jahan Mohammed was teaching Quran to all Pathan by
explaining in vernacular; but when one of his taught knew about Jahan
Mohammed’s regular attendance for listening to the Divine Discourses of
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, he began to defame him.
62. Bhavani Bhatt, too used to read daily & regularly
the ‘Holy Book’ of Tartamsagar in the
morning for one and a quarter of the day (say upto 10 AM). Thereafter, Shri ji
used to have His super and then, take rest. Shri ji, after taking proper rest,
used to get up in the afternoon (seven ghaties earlier than dusk i. e. about at
3 PM). Then again He started preaching and answering the questions to satisfy
Sundersath.
64. A grand and solemn preaching was held daily upto
evening. Shri ji described about the ‘Glory of Supreme Lord – Shri Raj ji by
His impressive manner to make the audiences feel as if each one was having
individually the glimpse-vision of Shri Raj ji. All Sundersath then attended
the ‘Arti-function’, in order to honour Shri ji by this special
ceremony-celebration.
65. After celebration of ‘Arti-function’, Bhavani Bhatt
& Shri Laldas were sitting daily with Quran and Shrimad Bhagwat simultaneously.
They, turn by turn, used to read the references concerning the common secrets
related with the ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ (Religion of Mankind). Shri ji was revealing
the secrets by His comprehensible preaching to give better understanding to the
audiences in respect of the ‘reality’.
66. With the correct interpretations of Quran-Iyets and
Sanskrit-Shlokas of Hindus’ Scriptures, Shri ji was convincing the audiences.
In case, any of the audiences pointed out about some query, the same was
answered by Shri ji to the entire satisfaction of all Sundersath.
67. Avval Khan impressed Jahan Mohammed; hence the latter
attended to listen to the divine preaching of Shri ji for two months and got
immersed in the deep ocean full of joy by learning what Shri ji preached.
68. But Jahan Mohammed did not conceive the Divine Knowledge
perfectly; hence when Shri Laldas & Uttam das told him about Shri Krishna
ji’s Brij & Raas ‘Love’-plays with Brahmashristies (Gop-Vadhus of Brij), he
got confused and began to quarrel with them.
69. Jahan Mohammed then left the place of assembly for the
good and said, “I shall never come again even to take drinking water here. I
have spent two months unnecessarily. The thirst of my soul is not quenched.”
70. Uttam das begged permission of Shri ji to let him send
for Jahan Mohammed; but Shri ji prohibited him to do so and said, “Jahan
Mohammed adhered to the divine preaching for two months. It is not necessary to
compel him to come here.
71. Shri ji continued, “He has been dwindling between the
duality of the thoughts. He is restless at home. I am sure that he shall come
himself the next morning, when he shall not find any repose.”
72. Jahan Mohammed was present there next morning. He
requested Shri ji, “Kindly convince me: why did you not make me understand
well? I have all hopes to learn here by lying just near your Lotus Feet.
73. Then Shri ji Sahib spoke, “Pay your attention properly
for a quarter of the day for a period of eight days only and then you shall see
the ‘Light’.”
74. Jahan Mohammed attended regularly to adhere to the
Divine Discourses. One day he asked Shri ji, “I do not understand what is inter
alia the true meaning of the sacred words – ‘the dead would get up out of the
graves on the Ultimate Day of Justice, Qayamat’: how would it be possible?”
75. Shri ji Sahib referred to the chapter of Quran, where it
is mentioned. He then explained, “The ‘Dreamy Universe’ has been created for
the sake of Divine Souls (Momin): the other creatures are imaginary and are
having their origin in the dream only.
76. Shri ji continued, “The dream drama of the illusionary
world in which, Momin (Divine Souls) appeared by their consciousness only has
been arranged in the dream of Akshhar for the sake of Divine Souls in order to
let them experience the sorrows of separation from their ‘Souls’ Lord’ so that,
later on, by awakening by their real consciousness in Arsh-Azeem, they might
experience the true ecstasy of ‘Love’. The dream world has been created also to
satisfy the desire of Akshhar (Noor Jalaal, the Indestructible God), who
intended to know, by own experience, the lovely relations between the
‘Almighty’ (Allah) and the Divine Souls (Momin).
77. “As such, earlier, the Universe has been created twice,
first time for Brij-Leela and the second time for Raas-Leela. This current
Universe is the third creation, after the annihilation of Brij-Universe whereas
the second one of Raas-Universe was arranged in the inner heart of Akshhar, the
Noor Jalaal, which is named as ‘Universe of Yogmaya’.
78. Akshhar, the
Indestructible God played Raas in the guise of Shri Krishna ji and after Raas, HE
appeared in Arabia as ‘Mohammed Paigambar’,
who revealed Quran, the ‘Divine Message of Allah’.
79. It has been mentioned in Quran that Mohammed Paigambar
promised to reappear by His consciousness to accompany ‘Imam Menhdi’ at the
occasion of Qayamat – the duration of time – during which Momin
(Brahmashristies), who participated in Brij & Raas-Love plays, would get
enlightened in the ‘Tenth-Eleventh Century’ of Hizari-Era.
80. The Supreme Lord, Allah would also appear as ‘Menhdi’ to
act as ‘Judge’ and listen to the recommendation of Mohammed to impart justice
to award or punish the individuals. Mohammed would favour the Divine Souls
(Momin) for favour of granting grace to them only.
81. The Divine Wisdom – Tartam will enable each and
everybody, not at a time, but gradually to get enlightened. The unity and peace
would prevail in the whole world and the mentality would be well mended. All mankind
would, then, experience the taste of love of the fraternity. The entire
Universe, including the fourteen worlds would get convinced by the immense
brightness of the light of Divine Wisdom – Tartam.
82. The Indestructible God as well as Super Indestructible
Godhead (Aksharaateet), Sat-Chit-Anand would be known to all as ‘Noor’
(Akshhar) and ‘Noor-Tajalla’ (Aksharaateet). HE is ‘one’: no other exists
except HIM. Sat-Swaroop is Akshhar: Chit is Aksharaateet & Anand means Shri
Shyama ji – Rooh Allah & the twelve thousand Divine Souls (Brahmashristies,
Momin) as well as Paramdham – the Super eternal Abode of Divine Souls, who play
eternally ‘Love’ with their Soul’s Lord – the ‘Almighty’.
83. The current Universe is the third creation in the dream
of Akshhar (Noor-Jalaal). By the Divine Wisdom He would realise the truth and
get awakened from the sleep as per the Divine Order of Supreme Lord. On
awakening Akshhar would remember how He partook in Brij, Raas & Jaagni (the
current Universe). He would also memorize the others – the individual soul –
who participated with Him in Brij (first), Raas (the second) and Jaagni (the
third & present) universes: and all these events would be established forever
in His memory, on His awakening.
84. On awakening the Indestructible God – Noor-Jalaal would
memorize in respect of His plays, which He played in the person of Shri Krishna
ji in Brij & Raas, as well as He played in the present Universe in person
of Imam Menhdi with the Divine Souls of Paramdham. And then the eight kinds of
‘Special Paradises’, which He possesses in ‘His Inner Heart’ would appear
apparently as the different planes forever to accommodate those, whom He would
memorize, particularly the Ishwarshristies, in whose physiques, the Divine
Souls descended by their consciousness from Paramdham.
85. The others, who would get aware of Super Eternal Abode
& Supreme Lord with their devotion and by learning Divine Wisdom, would,
whether already dead or still living in the world, be remembered by Noor-Jalaal
– Akshhar and accommodated by Him in ‘His Inner Heart’. He would never forget
any of them on the ‘Ultimate Day of Justice’ – Jaagni.
86. You asked me to explain as to how the dead creatures
would leave the graves and get up? I have explained as above that when Noor-Jalaal
would remember the concerning and deserving persons, their souls would be
attracted by Akshhar’s strong memory and the souls would get salvation to
repose forever in the ‘Special Paradises’, already established in the hearts of
Akshhar – Noor-Jalaal. Of course, the Divine Souls, Momin, who appeared by
their consciousness in the dream world, would again, on awakening from the
sleep, feel their real conscious presence in Arsh-Azeem – Paramdham. Prophet Mohammed has very distinctly
mentioned this all in Quran.”
87. While explaining the above, Shri ji became quite zealous
since charged by the super power of Supreme Lord. By ‘HIS Grace’ Shri ji’s face
became splendidly shining. On beholding the splendour of Shri ji’s face, Jahan
Mohammed could not resist to overcome the situation of his mind. The evil
thoughts of his mind vanished.
88. The third day Jahan Mohammed got enlightened by his
soul. Shri ji gave him to understand well regarding ‘Haqiqat’ & ‘Marfat’ –
the superior stages of the kinds of devotion towards the ‘Almighty’, following
the rituals – Karmkand & adoration by recitation of sacred words of
solemnity or the names of favourite God(s) or Goddess(s).
89. Henceforth, Jahan Mohammed, Avval Khan & Mihin Khan
became the regular attendants to listen to the Divine Discourses of Shri ji,
attentively.
90. The other Muslim-attendants too, were listening to the Shri
ji’s preaching concerning the Divine Knowledge. Jahan Mohammed when enlightened
seldom graced by the ‘Almighty’ to become zealous and full of devotion.
91. Shri ji then put His hand-palm over the head of Jahan
Mohammed and graced him by speaking, “Please keep patience: I am telling you
that you have hailed on the earth from Arsh-Azeem, the Super Eternal Abode of
Allah. I recognized you as one of the members of the association of Momin – the
Brahmashristies, who eternally abide there in Arsh-Azeem.
92. Jahan Mohammed got zealous and charged with the
devotional emotions when he heard the description of ‘Lahoot’ – Arsh-Azeem and
by remembering about the Day of Qayamat. (In fact, the Divine Souls would come face
to face in front of Supreme Lord on the Ultimate Day of Justice – Qayamat or
when they would get enlightened; hence they would never be afraid of Qayamat
but wait for that divine occasion).
93. Some time, the Divine Discourses were delivered by Shri
ji the whole night upto dawn of the next day. Attendants then dispersed and
arrived at their homes with the next day-programme in their minds.
94. At that time Shri ji had taken meal and gone to bed to
rest. Those who used to remain present still were signing the verses of Shri
Raas (a Holy Book of Tartamsagar) in order to enjoy with the memory of ‘Raas’.
95. The daily preaching-programme continued at Aurangabad for four
months. The daily programme was celebrated as festive-function with Sundersath.
96. When heard about Shri ji, another Pathan, Fate Mohammed
contacted Jahan Mohammed. He enquired about the ‘Divine Personality’ (Mahamati
Shri Prannath ji). The former requested the latter to tell what he knew about
Shri ji.
97. Fate Mohammed Pathan handed over to Jahan Mohammed a
list containing some forty queries in respect of the mysteries of Quran. He
asked Jahan Mohammed to obtain proper explanation regarding the forty mysteries
of Quran from Shri ji. He further said, “If all the forty queries are properly
interpreted by Shri ji, I shall have belief that Shri ji is ‘Advent of Imam
Menhdi’, as prophesied in Quran. (According to Quran, Imam Menhdi will appear &
preach all that Qayamat – the ‘Ultimate Day of Justice’ became due.)
98. When Jahan Mohammed presented the list of queries of the
mysteries of Quran to Shri ji, he requested to give proper explanation; but
Shri ji asked him to give correct and proper explanation, himself, with the help
of Divine Wisdom – Tartam, which is the key to unlock the secrets. Divine
Wisdom – Tartam is revealed by Supreme Lord to Dhani Shri Devchandra ji – the
‘Advent of Better Half – Rooh Allah – Shyama ji to enable Him to enlighten the
Divine Souls belonging to Arsh-Azeem – Paramdham.
99. Jahan Mohammed then desired to conceive the Divine
Wisdom and Shri ji gave him a good understanding to acquire the capacity to get
enlightened by his Divine Soul. He knew the secrets of Nijanand Sampradaay.
100. Jahan Mohammed achieved everything. He felt his
conscious presence in Paramdham and could also have ‘Divine Darshan’ of Supreme
Lord by heart.
101. Jahan Mohammed then reached to Pathan Fate Mohammed and
put up a question. He asked, “Please give me reply to my only one question:
what have you read and known as per Quran, the Holy Book in respect of the
‘Splendour of Supreme Lord – Allah? If you give proper answer to my question, I
shall be ever grateful to you.
102. “You may please quote references as proof from Quran or
Hadeesh in support of your version regarding the ‘Glory of Allah’ to satisfy
me.”
103. Jahan Mohammed quoted an Iyet – “Ruyetarvi Feel Lailul
Myaaraaj” (This means that Mohammed
Paigambar reached in a night to Super Eternal Abode – Arsh-Azeem and stood just
in front of Allah and saw HIM by HIS Person. The Lord also pronounced Sacred
Words, which Mohammed Paigambar revealed in Quran. He also specified that the
contents of Quran are the Sacred Words spoken to Him by Allah.) He further
asked Fate Mohammed, “Do you believe, what is mentioned in Quran is absolutely
true or you have doubt about it?”
104. Fate Mohammed replied, “I do not have any doubt. I have
full faith in ‘Shariyat’ and follow it very strictly. As such, I hesitate to
have faith in Mahamati Shri Prannath ji and His Divine Knowledge.
105. “If I give up following ‘Shariyat’, I shall be treated
as a defaulter and the Emperor may also punish me for my misconduct. I fear of
these two kinds of bindings. I fear to say to reveal the truth. Jahan Mohammed
then spoke, “What is prophesied in the Holy Books like Quran and Hadeesh: the
same has happened. This does not matter, whether you believe in it or not.”
106. Then Fate Mohammed concluded, “Till the Emperor does
not believe and recognize Shri ji as Imam Menhdi, how and why should I come
forward to follow the solemn principles of Shri ji’s religion. I shall not lead
the others.”
107. “You have your faith in the Emperor because of his fear
and not in the ‘Almighty’”, Jahan Mohammed remarked. “You deny admit the fact
about the Supreme Lord when you knew that Mahamati Shri Prannath ji is ‘Advent
of Imam Menhdi’ and charged by Supreme Lord.”
108. Fate Mohammed and Jahan Mohammed discussed very much.
Afterwards Fate Mohammed and other Pathan people decided to prohibit Jahan
Mohammed from going to attend the association of Shri ji.
109. The other Pathan people warned Jahan Mohammed and said,
“Why do you go to Shri ji? How did He recognize that you have hailed from
Arsh-Azeem – the Super Eternal Abode of Allah?”
110. The restriction prescribed for Jahan Mohammed by other
Pathan resulted in the quarrelsome atmosphere, which became the routine. When
Shri ji Sahib heard about the quarrels, He spoke, “Jahan Mohammed! Do not go to
the quarrelsome Pathan people. Be firm on your claim to satisfy them.
111. “Where some good results are expected, the devil plays
its role. The devil-minded people then begin to create nuisance. But one can
never defeat such devil-minded people by fight: they can be overcome by trick
and tact.” Then Jahan Mohammed spoke –
112. “Under the influence of Kaliyug, the devil-minded
people have warned me by putting restriction in my arriving here. This is
unnecessary. It would never be possible for me to comply with their desire,
because my Divine Soul waked up by having faith in Divine Wisdom. If I am detained
by them for a long, they may mislead me to go to astray for nothing.
113. “Your Excellency! I have recognized ‘Your Divine
Personality’. I have beheld Imam Menhdi – My Lord! I know: if I continue
arriving here the devil would kill me. Thus, there lies danger for my life
only; but if I absent myself from attending, I may lose my faith, which I have
developed to understand the ‘Truth’. I may be misled to lose ‘Love’ for my
Soul’s Lord.”
114. Side by side, the devil-minded Pathan people decided to
kill Jahan Mohammed, as according to their views, he gave up Islam Religion and
got clung to the association of non-Muslim.
115. They decided to combat by discussion with the renowned
‘Personality’ – Shri ji before killing Jahan Mohammed. They reached where Shri
ji was delivering ‘Divine Discourses’. They framed false allegations to blame
Shri ji.
116. In the night, some ten to twelve Pathan people arrived
to meet Shri ji. They saw that Holy Books like Hussein Tafseer & others
were being read before Shri ji by other attendants.
117. The devil-minded Pathan people were surprised to see
that the disciples of Shri ji were going through the holy books of Islamic
Faith and Hindus’ Scriptures very respectfully. They were attempting to quench
the thirst of their souls.
118. The assembly hall was fully lighted with the lamps.
Shri ji and the attendants were talking about the contents of the holy books
very happily.
119. When the devil-minded Pathan people arrived at the
place of assembly, they saw that the learned associates were discussing about
the matters related with Islamic faith and that of Hindus’ Religion. The devil
in their minds began to quarrel with Shri ji. They spoke, “O Grand Priest! What
are you doing in this way? We shall quarrel.”
120. They continued, “You have garlanded the self with a
rosary of beads and worn the sandal wood paste mark on your forehead. You
appear as a Hindu saint. Being a Hindu, you are not entitled to read the
Islamic Holy Book – Quran. How did you dare do so? No Muslim would tolerate
that a Hindu reads Quran and discuss about the theme of Islamic faith.”
121. Then Shri ji spoke to them, “We intend to mend your
minds so that you may not quarrel with us. We have already earnest relation
with ‘Khuda’ (the Almighty) and with Prophet Rasool Mohammed; hence we have
been establishing our hearty and lovely relations with ‘Them’.
122. “You tell me that we should not reveal our lovely
relations, which we have with Allah. Where did you find such type of
instructions in Quran?” Jahan Mohammed also spoke, “From where or by whom you
have been taught to trouble those, who have love for Allah & Rasool
Mohammed in their hearts?”
123. Jahan Mohammed continued, “You all have been taught by
me in respect of the interpretations of the contents of Quran and I am your
Master. Now you are teaching me, as if you have acquired the full knowledge:
while you are acting like those, who have no relations with Allah and Islamic
faith.”
124. By that time Mihin Khan angered over them: while Ghazi
Khan got charged with the zeal of Gabriel (Farishta). His face appeared to be
shining splendidly; hence devil-minded Pathan people got afraid.
125. Jahan Mohammed & Avval Khan were also got charged
by the zeal of Gabriel, devil-minded Pathan people looked at them and murmured
among themselves, “It is better to get away now. The situation is not in our
favour: it has become dangerous & harmful for us.”
126. They spoke to Shri ji, “O Grand Personality! Kindly excuse
us: we have no grudge against you now. Let us go with your blessings.”
127. The devil-minded Pathan people then fled away from the
assembly hall and reached the military camps. There these devil-minded people
created the nuisance. They told others, “Shri ji is a magician; hence He
enchanted us and we became helpless. We could not do anything.”
128. By that time, Rana Bhavsingh expired. Thereafter the environment
of Aurangabad
became very troublesome for Sundersath, as the devil minded people began to defame
Shri ji on false allegations, under the influence of Kaliyug.
129. Fate Mohammed, who had already opposed Shri ji during
his discussion with Jahan Mohammed, ordered his soldiers to search out the
Divine Personality of Shri ji and His associates so that he may apprehend them.
130. Mahamati Shri Prannath ji had been staying at a place
just near the residence of Fate Mohammed, in a house of a Muslim-priest, where
the work of copying out Quran was in progress. The surroundings where Shri ji
stayed was full of danger, where none could be believed in. Shri ji still
halted there.
131. Shri ji had entrusted the Muslim-priest with the job of
copying Quran on some remuneration basis, while Shri Laldas ji & Charan das
were also busy for getting the copy-work done.
132. Shri ji halted there for three days: the soldiers were
searching out Him at other places of the city (Aurangabad ). The army arrested Bhavani Bhatt
during the course of search of Shri ji, for making necessary enquiry of him in
respect of the whereabouts of Shri ji. They pressurized him by the fear.
133. The army men tried their best in searching out Shri ji
and associates. They asked Bhavani Bhatt to tell the whereabouts of Shri ji, as
they got tired. Bhavani Bhatt did not tell anything: rather he escaped
tactfully.
134. The army men were told by some ones of the citizens
that Shri ji had already left the city for some other place, whereas Shri ji
had shifted for a temporary halt at a place near ‘Bhadkal Darwaja’ in the city.
135. Jahan Mohammed arrived at the house of Fattoo Alla,
where he met with some associates of Shri ji. He enquired of them about the
welfare as well as the place of halt of Shri ji & associates.
136. Somebody amongst the associates told Jahan Mohammed
that Shri ji halted in the very inn: then Jahan Mohammed remarked, “Fattoo
Alla, himself, is cruel: why Shri ji and Sundersath do not get afraid of him?
137. “The army men are making a thorough search all over the
city. This ward of the city is controlled by Fattoo Alla. If he would find out
them, he may create a great deal of nuisance to trouble them forcefully.”
138. Jahan Mohammed again spoke to the associates, “Kindly
arrange to move from this place along with Shri ji to a safer place. Kindly let
me see Shri ji.” The associates then brought Jahan Mohammed to meet Shri ji.
Jahan Mohammed bowed at the Lotus Feet of Shri ji and made Him aware of the
seriousness of the worst situation to all.
139. It was an evening when Jahan Mohammed met Shri ji. The
work of copying out Hussein Tafseer was in progress. Shri Laldas was busy with
the Muslim-priest. On learning about the seriousness of the situation, the
copying work was stopped.
140. Charan das was also called back, who was busy in
copying out Quran. Shri ji with His associates left Aurangabad and walked on foot to go out of
the city. They walked the whole night and covered a distance of seven Kos out of the city (One Kos is equal to almost two
miles). They were then out of the reach of Army of Rana Bhavsingh.
141. Bhimsen Bhai happened to meet in the way. Shri ji
arrived at Burhanpur along with Bhimsen Bhai. At Burhanpur Shri ji told the
history with the details of the events of Aurangabad
to Bhimsen Bhai.
142. Bhimsen expressed that he arrived there to have
‘Darshan’. He also accompanied Sundersath at Burhanpur for a couple of days.
Shri ji dictated Bhimsen to write down letters with some queries concerning
Quran and sent the letters through Malookchand to Aurangabad .
143. The letters were sent at the addresses of Fattoo Alla
and Hidayatullah Qazi & Diwan of Rana. They were asked to go through the
letters containing a series of queries regarding Quran and learn the secrets of
Quran in order to pacify the soul’s requirement.
144. Three booklets containing the queries regarding Quran
were sent to three officers – Hidayatullah Qazi and others. There was mention
in the booklet about the symptoms of Qayamat and ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi. A
separate letter was sent to Dalel Khan, Diwan of Rana, the Ruler of Aurangabad.
145. Shri ji sent Veer ji to Aurangabad . Sheikhbadal and Shri Laldas were
also directed to go to Aurangabad
from Akot. The letters contained the details in respect of the correct
interpretations of Quran in order to enable the readers quench the thirst of
their souls by learning Divine Knowledge.
146. Swami Shri Laldas ji concluded the chapter regarding
the history of Aurangabad .
He said that the history of Akot would be detailed in the ensuing chapter.
Prakaran – 53 Chopai – 2930
CHAPTER – 54 VIVIDH DARSHAN SAAR
Swami Shri Laldas ji introduced in this chapter the
philosophy of the Religion of Mankind – Nijanand Sampradaay. Addressing
Sundersath he said, “O Sundersath ji! Just remember the ‘Gracious Blessings’ of
our Supreme Lord. Now I shall describe in respect of the essence of various
Holy Scriptures. I shall also give details of the ‘reasons’ owing to which the
Universe has been ab initio created in accordance with the Divine Order.
2. Uptil now, even Vedas could not reveal the ‘Absolute’, as
nothing beyond the ‘Destructible’ could be comprehended by Trio-Gods. The details
in respect of Eternal Abode of ‘Indestructible God’ – Akshhar were not
understood despite their all efforts by Trio-Gods.
3. There appeared many adept sages, Reformers &
Prophets, but according to the Holy Scriptures, the ‘reality’ could not be
understood. After a great deal of the research, Vedas declared – ‘Not this’ –
‘Not this’, which means that Vedas comprehended the ‘destructible’ only &
according to Vedas, the ‘destructible’ was not the ‘Absolute’. The Absolute is
not known to Trio-Gods – Brahmaa, Vishnu & Mahesh.
4. On the basis of above, how could the mankind of the
universe comprehend the ‘Reality’? Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, of course,
interpreted the contents of Holy Scripture appropriately for the sake of
Brahmashristies – Momin.
5. The appropriate meanings of the words – Kshhar
(Destructible), Akshhar (Indestructible) and Aksharaateet (the Super
Indestructible, Supreme Lord) were absolutely not understood by anybody,
although these words have been pronounced in Shrimad Geeta and other Sacred
Scriptures. By the ‘Grace’ of Supreme Lord, Sadguru attracted and firmly caught
hold of the hands of Divine Souls – Sundersath and made them conversant by
their intellect.
6. The morals and the virtues of Brahmashristies reveal
their relation with Supreme Lord. Their glory as well as their inclination
towards the ‘Lord’ has been witnessed by sages, Reformers and Shastra.
7. This Universe has been created as per the Divine Order of
Supreme Lord in the dream of Akshhar. Akshhar did not know the Love-plays
played in Paramdham between Supreme Lord and Divine Souls, before dreaming.
Shri ji made the Divine Souls, Brahmashristies, who descended in the dreamland
by their consciousness only, recollect Paramdham and their ‘Love’ for Supreme
Lord with the help of Divine Wisdom – Tartam preached to them. The Divine
Souls, duly enlightened, got awakened from the sleep of the ignorance to feel
their conscious presence in Paramdham and know all sorts of details in respect
of their lovely relations with the ‘Lord’. (The Lord loves each Divine Soul –
HIS Beloved Consort.)
8. Mahamati Shri Prannath ji preached Divine Souls and
enlightened them by Divine Wisdom – Tartam in order to let them feel their
conscious presence in Paramdham, while He described in respect of the eminent
spots (twenty-five) of Paramdham beautifully. This ‘reality’ in respect of
Supreme Lord & HIS Super Eternal Abode has been spoken in the worldly
language in order to let the Brahmashristies and later on the mankind, know the
same by their hearts.
9. One of the important & eminent spots of Paramdham is
Rang Mahal (Royal
Palace ). Mahamati Shri
Prannath ji told the details of Rang Mahal to Divine Souls, where they play
‘Love’ with Supreme Lord eternally. He told that discussion regarding ‘Love’
was held between Shri Raj ji (Supreme Lord) and Divine Souls, in a place called
Mool-Milava (in first floor of Rang Mahal).
10. By revealing Divine Wisdom, the secrets of Paramdham
have been made known to the human beings of the dream world, which were not
known so far even to Akshhar, the Indestructible God: then how ‘Trinity’, the
gods of Jeevashristies cold have known?
11. The Lord Supreme, according to who’s Divine Order, this
dramatic world has been created in the dream of Akshhar for the entertainment
of Brahmashristies, has graced them by giving an understanding in respect of
the secrets of Paramdham as indicated in Ved, Puran & Quran. Not only
Brahmashristies, but the Jeevashristies, too, who have come in close contact of
Brahmashristies, learnt the Divine Knowledge. This has already been mentioned
as prophecy in Quran that the following next day (which means, one thousand
years after the demise of Mohammed Paigambar), Qayamat would commence: the
human beings would begin to get enlightened gradually.
12. Swami Shri Laldas ji said, “Thus, the ‘Almighty’ has
poured the showers of HIS Grace over the Divine Souls (Brahmashristies), as
blessings by HIS acts of many kinds of kindness, which can not be described or
spoken by words. Of course, Mahamati Shri Prannath ji preached Divine Wisdom to
the mankind and by His Grace they achieved the Divine Knowledge, when the
mysteries contained as indications in the Holy Books are revealed.
13. The Holy Book Quran contains the sacred words spoken by
the ‘Almighty’ – Allah to Mohammed Paigambar earlier than the descent of Momin
(Brahmashristies). Momin appeared in the end of ‘Tenth Century’ of Hizari Era
(Nine hundred ninety-nine years after the demise of Rasool Mohammed) for whom,
Allah conveyed the Divine Message through Rasool Mohammed, which is contained
in Quran. The readers of Quran, whether Muslim or others, could not understand
the correct interpretations of the indications (contained in Quran) in respect
of Brahmashristies (Momin) and their Super Eternal Abode, Arsh-Azeem –
Paramdham, despite repeated readings.
14. The Divine Souls (Momin), who appeared in the dream
world at the appropriate time as indicated in Quran understood correctly the
Divine Message (Islamic faith). By the preaching of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji,
Haqiqat & Marfat (the Divine Knowledge regarding Super Eternal Abode of
Brahmashristies and Supreme Lord), could be comprehended.
15. In addition to Brahmashristies, Ishwarshristies and Jeevashristies,
who adhered to the preaching of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji and His
associates, have also conceived the
Divine Knowledge. They became the followers of Nijanand Sampradaay (Religion of
Mankind). They could comprehend the mysteries of Quran and other Holy
Scriptures, by the help of Divine Wisdom. Nothing remained as unsolved problem
for them.
16. Shri Raj ji (Lord Supreme) made HIS Sacred Abode in the
hearts of Brahmashristies (Divine Souls), who have conscience to enjoy with HIS
mercy in the exterior world, too. Shri Raj ji also fulfilled the ambitions of
Sundersath, as & when they requested for HIS Grace and when they expressed
their heartiest ‘Love’ for HIM. Shri Laldas ji addressed, “Sundersath ji! Shri
Raj ji is ever merciful in your day to day lives in the dramatic world.”
17. In the first creation of first Universe for Brij Leela,
Brahmashristies descended as Gop-Vadhus in the dreamland for the first time and
played ‘Love’ with their Souls’ Lord, who appeared as Shri Krishna ji. They
enjoyed with the ecstasy of Love, as all sorts of the difficulties were
annulled by the Lord.
18. The Gopies, who played in Brij with Shri Krishna ji,
were like waves of the ocean: the two were ‘One’, as no wave can exist
separately without water away from it. As such, the Gopies of Brij, being the
‘Bliss-part’ of the Almighty – Supreme Lord are adored by all in the world:
even the Trio-Gods are ambitious to touch the dust of their feet with their
heads and get obliged.
19. There is mention about the ‘Seven Adventist Days’
concerning the creation of the Universe. The event of Brij-Leela, when the
charged Akshhar appeared in the guise of Shri Krishna ji, has been termed as
the ‘Fist Day’. Next ‘Second Day’ is related with the event of Raas-Leela,
played by charged Akshhar as Shri Krishna ji with the Gopies in new Universe
created in Yogmaya after the annihilation of first one of Brij-Leela. Since the
Abodes of Trio-Gods, being in the ‘Destructible Universe’ were annihilated
along with Brij-Universe, they were no more to appear in Raas-Universe created
anew in Yogmaya: of course, Brahmashristies & Supreme Lord who appeared as
Gopies & Shri Krishna ji respectively participated in Raas in Vrindavan of
Yogmaya.
20. The ‘Reality’ in respect of Brij & Raas Leela remained
beyond the imagination or the knowledge of the human beings and the deities,
too, as none of them were related. The same could not be comprehended by any
except the participants. The others described these events according to their imagination
whimsically.
21. Brahmashristies, who played Raas with the Supreme Lord
were not fully sleeping, but were in drowsy state whereas, they were fully in
the sleeping state while they played Brij-Leela without recognizing Shri
Krishna ji as their Souls’ Lord. In Raas Leela, of course, they recognized
their Souls’ Lord in the person of Shri Krishna ji; hence they dedicated to
HIM. Again, after Raas, this third Universe has been created in the dream of
Akshhar, just similar as it was earlier in Brij-Universe; hence nobody could
imagine or know about ‘Raas’, except Brahmashristies.
22. In order to fulfil the remaining ambition of
Brahmashristies of becoming oblivious, this third Universe has been created,
and termed as ‘Jaagni-Raas Universe’. The Brahmashristies again appeared by
their consciousness only as human beings in different castes, at different
places following different kinds of the faiths, after one thousand years of the
demise of Mohammed Paigambar. In order to let the Divine Souls
(Brahmashristies) remember Paramdham and learn about their ‘Love’ for Supreme
Lord, charged Akshhar, who played Raas as Shri Krishna ji, appeared as Mohammed
Paigambar in Arabia . He spoke in respect of
the Divine Message to Divine Souls, yet to appear, in advance: the Sacred Speech
of the ‘Almighty’ is contained in Quran, the Holy Book, especially related with
Momin, Brahmashristies.
23. The event of the incarnation of Shri Krishna ji as
Mohammed Prophet in Arabia is termed as the ‘Third Day’ concerning with the
creation of the ‘Dramatic Universes’. Prophet Mohammed proved His ‘Divinity’ by
so many miraculous deeds and prophesied in respect of the descent of Momin
(Brahma-shristies) from Arsh-Azeem (during the period of the night of drama,
equal to one thousand months (indicating the period roughly between Vikram
Samvat 1638 or 1581 A D and Vikram Samvat 1722 or 1665 A D or a little more
years), after the ‘Advent of Shri Shyama ji – Rooh-Alla’, who appeared in the
person of Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra ji in Vikram Samvat 1638; but the
common worldly people, who were not concerned with the ‘reality’, could not
understand. They could not reveal the secrets as indicated in Quran regarding
the prophecy of Prophet Mohammed.
24. The ‘Fourth Day’ concerning with the creation of the
dramatic Universes has relation with the ‘Advent of Rooh-Alla, Dhani Shri
Devchandra ji, who delivered the ‘Divine Wisdom – Tartam’ to three hundred and
thirteen persons after recognizing them as Divine Souls – Momin, as they came
into His contact’ but awakened Divine Souls got asleep again to get involve in
the Maya, after Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra ji departed from His physical
body.
25. Dhani Shri Devchandra ji, the ‘Advent of Shri Shyama ji
– Rooh Alla’ was born in Vikram Samvat 1638. The Divine Knowledge in respect of
the ‘Reality’, which was delivered by Him to the worldly people, was not known
properly to any body in the world. Mahamati Shri Prannath ji declared Him as
the ‘Advent of Vijayabhinandan Nishkalank Buddha’ and ‘Imam Menhdi’ in Vikram
Samvat 1735 (1678 A D) at the occasion of Kumbh Fair in Haridwar. The event of
His being renowned as ‘Imam Menhdi’ took place near about Vikram Samvat 1738
(1681 A D). Mahamati Shri Prannath ji also disclosed that Dhani Shri Devchandra
ji, Rooh-Alla made His Sacred Abode by His Divine Soul in His pious heart.
Along with Dhani Shri Devchandra ji, Supreme Lord, who after speaking ‘Nijnaam
Shri Krishna ji, Anaadi Aksharaateet’ to Dhani Shri Devchandra ji in Vikram
Samvat 1678 made HIS Sacred Abode in the latter’s Pious Heart, also entered in
His heart.
26. The event of declaration made by Mahamati Shri Prannath
ji as the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ in Vikram Samvat 1738 is termed as the ‘Fifth
Day’ concerning with the purpose of creation of the drama of the illusionary Universe.
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji as ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ revealed the mysteries of
Quran, which were spoken by Prophet Mohammed as prophecy in respect of Qayamat,
which was due to take place, according to Mohammed Paigambar, the next day (one
thousand years after the departure of Rasool Mohammed from the world. The
‘Ultimate Day of Justice – Qayamat’ is approaching nearer. The appropriate
meaning of Qayamat is ‘Jaagni – Group-Enlightenment’ of the mankind by their
souls: whereas because of the misunderstanding, the common people, who
misinterpreted the term ‘Qayamat’, have a fear of the Qayamat Day.
27. The very first chapter of Quran begins with three mystic
letters – Alif, Laam & Meem. These three letters separately and
respectively indicate three different appearances as ‘Basri, Malki & Haqi
of Mohammed, who was the incarnation of Shri Krishna ji, already who played
Brij & Raas Leela. Basri- appearance is of Mohammed Paigambar, who conveyed
the Sacred Speech of Supreme Lord as the contents of Quran, in advance for the
sake of Divine Souls – Momin. Malki-appearance is in the person of Sadguru
Dhani Shri Devchandra ji, who disseminated the Divine Message of Supreme Lord
as Divine Wisdom – Tartam in order to enlighten the Divine Souls, who descended
by their consciousness on the earth during the period of His life.
Haqi-appearance is of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, who disclosed the secrets of
the Holy Scriptures as well as Quran. By these three appearances, Mohammed made
the Divine Souls get awakened as per the Divine Order in order to feel their
conscious presence in Paramdham. So many other miracles took place for helping
the Divine Souls get attracted and inclined to Supreme Lord. But many
(including Aurangzeb having the impression of consciousness of Sukumar, a
Divine Soul) did not comprehend and conceive the Divine Message.
28. And the ‘Sixth Day’, concerning the purpose of the
creation of Universes, would begin on Friday (Jumma) when the Divine Souls –
Momin would gather duly enlightened having zeal bestowed upon them by Supreme
Lord. They shall be helped by Gabriel Farishta on the commencement of Qayamat
as already prophesied. As Brahmashristies – Momin descended by their
consciousness in this Universe altogether at a certain moment, they shall get
awakened together and feel their real conscious presence in Paramdham in the
very moment: till then, they shall meet in Shri Gummat ji, Parna ji (Shri 5
Padmavatipuri) by their Souls after leaving the physical bodies, where Mahamati
Shri Prannath ji has been waiting for them.
29. The above mentioned ‘Five Days’ would be experienced
joyfully by Brahmashristies – Momin with all the miraculous events. As a son is
treated as a legal heir of his father’s property, in the same way,
Brahmashristies have been authorised to own the essence of the Holy Scriptures
together with the Divine Knowledge contained in Tartamsagar – Shri Kulzum
Swaroop Sahib, because all this relation with Brahmashristies only: - “Jaa
Kaaran Maayaa Rachi, Shastra bhee taa Kaaran”. The purpose of the creation of
Universe is to show the dream drama to Brahmashristies and the purpose of
Shastra, similarly, is to help Brahmashristies to let them go through the same,
learn the correct interpretations of the secrets with the help of the Divine
Wisdom spoken by Sadguru (Mahamati Shri Prannath ji) and get enlightened. The
Shastra contains the Divine Knowledge.
30. The Divine Knowledge contained in Shastra as secrets by
indications has been explained by Mahamati Shri Prannath ji by His Sacred
Speech (all has been collected and then compiled by Shri Keshava Bhatt ji in
shape of a voluminous ‘Book of Tartamsagar – Shri Kulzum Swaroop Sahib) for the
welfare of Brahmashristies first and later on for the mankind, who will listen
to and comprehend well. This is as per the ‘Plan’ of Supreme Lord: --- (Nijnaam Soi Jaaher Hua, Jaakee Sab Dunee Raah
Dekhat).
31. The word – ‘Islam’ – has been used by Swami Shri Laldas
ji for ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ (Religion of Mankind). Those, who understood the solemn
preaching of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, gained the capacity to get conversant
with the miracles of Mohammed Paigambar, the Basri Appearance in Arabia of Shri
Krishna ji, who conveyed the Divine Message of Allah, as contained in Quran.
The hidden Divine Message spoken by using mystic letters (Mukta Haroof) will be
correctly & appropriately interpreted for the knowledge of Brahmashristies
only, while the Jeevashristies could interpret the contents of Quran according
to the word-meanings at each one’s whim (without proper thinking in respect of
the possibilities of happening of events detailed in it).
32. Mahamati Shri Prannath ji declared Himself as the
‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’; hence those, who could not recognize Him, although
they pose to be the staunch followers of ‘Islam’ (and are called Muslim), have
denied to accept the Divine Message of Khuda (the Almighty). They have been
preached by Mahamati Shri Prannath ji: still, these ignorant people tried to
trouble Him and His twelve Divine persons, who represented Him before the
Emperor. As such, in order to mend their devil-mentality, the Supreme Lord
managed to create such situation that they got hurt & their pride
destroyed. Thus Supreme Lord established Nijanand Sampradaay openly for all.
33. Imam Menhdi – Mahamati Shri Prannath ji – presented His
appearance according to one’s individual liking: He blessed ‘Gracefully’ by His
heart to all visitors; but He spoke hard to mend the mentality, one had had in
one’s behaviour. This was necessary to promote one’s rank for one’s pious soul:
this had been the theory of Mohammed Paigambar by which He was successful.
34. No Muslim could admit that Mahamati Shri Prannath ji was
the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi – the re-incarnation of Prophet Mohammed’ hence the
Muslim persons, who were the staunch followers of only ‘Shariyat’ were ignorant
to confess the ‘Reality’: on the other hand they were having quarrelsome
behaviour and indulged in troubling the non-Muslim people.
35. By the ‘Grace’ of the Supreme Lord, those, who felt the
smell – the fragrance of the Divine Knowledge on their listening to the
preaching of Shri ji, only honoured and accepted ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ by
prostrating at the Lotus feet of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji. On being
enlightened with the help of Divine Wisdom – Tartam, these Divine Souls and
their descendants enriched their faith in Nijanand Sampradaay – the Religion of
Mankind.
36. Thus the number of the followers of Nijanand Sampradaay
increased: and not only the Brahmashristies, but Jeevashristies, who were the
common human beings, too, accepted the discipleship of Shri ji. As such, the
enlightened souls showed their bravery by their constant struggle with the
followers of ‘Shariyat’ only, but ignorant of the doctrines of Rasool Mohammed.
37. In fact, the Religion of Mankind, which was named as
‘Islam’ by Rasool Mohammed was comprehended and the rules of ‘Shariyat’ were
followed for one thousand one hundred years (till Eleventh Century) after the
demise of Mohammed Paigambar. As contained in Quran, Mohammed Paigambar
promised to reappear on the earth the ‘Next Day’ along with ‘Khuda’ (one Day of
Heaven is equal to one thousand years of the earth). Mahamati Shri Prannath ji
was a ‘charged personality possessing the Divine Order’ and having the Divine Soul
of Mohammed Paigambar within Him. As such, He appeared as ‘Advent of Imam
Menhdi’.
38. In the beginning of Quran, Mohammed indicated secrecy of
His ‘Three types of Appearances’ by speaking ‘Mukta Haroof’ – Alif, Laam &
Meem – Basri, Malki and Haqi. Mohammed Paigambar promised to re-appear two
times more, as He, Himself, declared to be ‘Basri –Appearance’ and conveyed the
Divine Message of Allah, as mentioned in Quran.
39. These three ‘Divine Personalities’, Mohammed Paigambar,
Dhani Shri Devchandra ji & Mahamati Shri Prannath ji (Basri, Malki &
Haqi) had their approach up to Supreme Lord. Nobody else was capable to reach
there. Even the Ishwarshristies, who descended in the shapes of ‘Farishte’
& the deities and whose origin is in Akshhardham – Eternal Abode of
Indestructible God as well as the some of the Jeevashristies, who became
learned & adept sages and they taught others in their fashion in respect of
the doctrines of various religions, could reach there. O Sundersath ji! You
must recognize them and develop your hearty faith in these three appearances
appeared as ‘Three Divine Personalities’.
40. In Quran, if the indications thereof are correctly
interpreted, Mohammed Paigambar revealed to the concerned people of the world
that at the appropriate time (one thousand and one hundred years after His
life-span), Brahmashristies – Momin, the Divine Souls would descend from their
Super Eternal abode – Paramdham. He added that He appeared in this world for
their sake and would again appear at that occasion. “You should then pay visit
to them respectfully and perform the best of your services to please them. You
should recognize ‘Me’ also.
41. Mohammed Paigambar revealed, “I have revealed the Sacred
Words spoken to ‘Me’ by Allah (the Almighty), which are the contents of Quran
and are concerned only with Momin – Brahmashristies. The secrets as indicated
by ‘Mystic Words (Mukta Haroof) in Quran shall be revealed and explained by
‘Me’, as I possess the impression of consciousness of Paramdham, while those
ones, other than the Divine Souls – Momin, would be unable to comprehend the
inherent Divine Message of Supreme Lord.
42. Mohammed added, “Only the Divine Souls would get
enlightened by the preaching of Sadguru. And they would recognize ‘Me’ in three
different appearances of ‘Divine Personalities’, having origin in Paramdham.
43. ‘These Brahmashristies, whom for the secrets have been
mentioned in Quran, would easily comprehend the Divine Message of Allah –
Supreme Lord. Unless the secrets are revealed to them, the others having no
relations (and the originality) with Paramdham would neither be able to
understand, nor would they have faith in the contents of
Quran.
44. Swami Shri Laldas ji expressed that the secrets of Quran
have the connectivity with the Divine Knowledge related with ‘Reality
(Haqiqat)’ & “Real Conscious Presence (Marfat). Haqiqat is the third stage
of those, who love the ‘Lord’. These adept feel in their heart the reality of
existence of the ‘Eternal & Super Eternal Abodes’ of Akshhar and Aksharaateet
respectively. The stage of ‘Marfat’ has relation with Momin – the Divine Souls;
when they achieve this stage, they feel their conscious presence in Paramdham
having ‘Love for Supreme Lord’. Mahamati Shri Prannath ji revealed these
secrets by His preaching. The audiences were surprised to listen to His Divine
Discourses; but the common worldly people could not get enlightened to
comprehend fully the Divine Message, nor could they recognize the Divine
Personality of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji.
45. The seven symptoms related with the commencement of
Qayamat have been described in Quran, as secrets by indications, which the
worldly people have understood by word-meanings only (not by inherent
interpretations). Shri ji explained by preaching Divine Wisdom and enlightened
the Divine Souls, who comprehended that Qayamat has commenced as the ‘Seven
Symptoms’ happened. Now all the human beings would be capable to comprehend the
‘Reality’ related with Supreme Lord. They will also know the reality in respect
of the ‘Dream Drama’ of the illusionary world.
46. Issah – Rooh-Allah appeared in this world in the person
of Sadguru Dhani Shri Devchandra ji. HE preached Divine Wisdom – Tartam and
handed over the ‘Key’ to guide the Divine Souls as well as others in comprehending
the secrets of Quran and allied Holy Books. The Divine Souls – Brahmashristies
recognized the Divine Personality and dedicated the selves to accept HIS
discipleship. They joined the association of Sundersath, the enlightened Souls.
47. Bible contains the forecast that Issah – Rooh-Allah
would appear duly veiled HIS face so that nobody could recognize HIM. According
to Bible and other Scriptures, Shri Shyama ji, the Better Half of the Shri Raj
ji – Supreme Lord appeared amid Hindus in the ‘Tenth Century of Hizari Era’;
hence the Christians & Muslim could not recognize HIM – the veil was
Hinduism, which nobody had guessed. HE lived for seventy-four years on this
‘Earth’.
48. During HIS life time, many miracles took place on the
earth. Supreme Lord appeared in the very person of Shri Krishna ji, who played
Raas; hence Dhani Shri Devchandra ji recognized HIM. Shri Krishna ji (Shri Raj
ji) graced the latter and spoke ‘Nijnaam Shri Krishna ji, Anaadi Aksharaateet’.
Then Dhani Shri Devchandra ji achieved the ‘Heaven’s vision and intellect’. He
started delivering the Divine Discourses revealing the secrets of the Holy
Scriptures, such as Ved, Puran & Quran. Still, the worldly people did not
honour HIM (though HE attracted the Divine Souls and recognized each).
49. As per the Divine Order of Shri Raj ji, Shri Shyama ji
appeared in the guise of Dhani Shri Devchandra ji in Vikram Samvat 1638. The
Divine Souls, Brahmashristies descended later after the appearance of Shri
Devchandra ji, during His life time. Thereafter Mahamati Shri Prannath ji
declared the ‘Self’ to be the ‘Advent of Imam Menhdi’ in Vikram Samvat 1738:
since then the devil-minded people (under the influence of Kaliyug) struggled
with Him. Kaliyug feared lest Imam Menhdi – Vijayabhinandan Nishkalank Buddha
ji may kill it by ‘His Sword of Divine Wisdom.
50. Dhani Shri Devchandra ji, after leaving HIS physical
body, entered by HIS Divine Soul in the heart of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji:
Thus HE put on the second dress (Shri Krishna ji clarified in Shrimad Geeta
that the ‘Soul’ dies never, but it changes the physiques as we change the
dresses). With the Divine Soul of Dhani Shri Devchandra ji in His heart,
Mahamati Shri Prannath ji became ‘Imam Menhdi’ and preached the Divine
Knowledge in order to expel the ignorance and annul the devil-minded mentality
of the human beings for establishing the feeling of universal fraternity and
love among themselves. Thus Divine Wisdom is a device to eliminate the
differences of castes, Colour and creed along with the differences of different
kinds of the faiths.
51. In order to oppose Shri ji, the devil-minded people, who
followed the rules of ‘Shariyat’ only and did not comprehend the indications of
the Holy Books, troubled the twelve Divine Persons, whom Shri ji directed to
approach and convey the Divine Message to the Emperor; but he did not recognize
Shri ji as ‘Imam Menhdi’. If the Emperor could have got convinced, the citizens
of his Empire would also have followed him. Thus, Shri ji felt unhappiness
because of the misconduct of the Muslim Officers of the Emperor. Kaliyug, the
devil thought otherwise, ‘lest the human beings, who had been suffering from
ignorance in the illusionary world could achieve the Divine Knowledge and get
rid of the intricacy for their welfare (accompanied by the ‘Grace of the
Lord’.’
52. The influence of Kaliyug persists with four kinds of the
dramatic affairs to attract the human beings in order to create the
intricacies.
53. These four kinds of the affairs are described as first,
the company of the dishonest wife: secondly, the acts of those, who play on the
musical instruments perfectly: thirdly, those, who pose to be erudite persons
and deliver their speech to mislead the mass and the fourth kind of the
category is of the magicians, who divert the minds of the good conduct people
to pay their attention towards them.
54. The misconduct is adopted even by the persons, who have
morals but have happened to come in contact with any of the above mentioned
four. The Devil, of course, can not attract those, who attained the stage of
enlightenment and reached nearer the Lotus feet of Supreme Lord. Being
awakened, the Divine Souls feel their conscious presence in Paramdham; hence
they watch and entertain the worldly drama only joyfully.
55. Asrafeel, the Angel (Farishta) having
Intellect-consciousness belonging to Paramdham, and who appeared in the person
of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, revealed to be the ‘Advent of Vijayabhinandan
Nishkalank Buddha’ in Vikram Samvat 1735, equivalent to Hizari Era of 1090th
year in Kumbh Fair at Haridwar. He began to deliver His preaching full of
Divine Wisdom to perform the noble job of ‘Jaagni’, which means Qayamat. On
listening to ‘His Call’, Divine Souls, Brahmashristies started to rush to have
‘Darshan’.
56. Kaliyug (Azaazeel, the Devil) although made the common
persons (Muslim followers of Shariyat)
deny from accepting the principles of the Religion of Mankind (Nijanand
Sampradaay), yet the Brahmashristies having hailed from Paramdham did not get
confused in the illusionary world.
57. The attachments with the members of the family,
although, created restrictions in the minds of the worldly people, yet the
Divine Souls, who felt the experience of the ‘Love’ of Paramdham by the help of
the Divine Wisdom, preached by Shri ji, got attachment in their minds with
Paramdham & they joined the association of Sundersath after giving up
worldly attachments.
58. The Divine Souls got charged and became zealous by the
Divine Order of Shri Raj ji. They promoted the intense ‘Love’ for Shri Raj ji
in their hearts. They felt that intellect and mentality and the desire to
repose near the Lotus Feet of Shri ji developed day and night: thus they got
enlightened by their hearts by the Divine Wisdom – Tartam.
59. When the ‘Twelve Divine Persons’ performed their duties
of conveying the Divine Message of Mahamati Shri Prannath ji , the Imam Menhdi
to the Emperor on entering into the Royal Palace of the Emperor, the Muslim
officers, who were following ‘Shariyat’ strictly, troubled them inhumanely.
These Muslim Officers had worried of their future career, which might get affected
otherwise in case the Emperor was impressed by the Divine Message being
conveyed to him by the representatives of Imam Menhdi.
60. The devil-minded Muslim Officers tortured the ‘Twelve
Divine Persons’ when these twelve persons revealed their identities and
explained in respect of the secrets of Quran regarding the ‘Advent of Imam
Menhdi’ amid Hindus. The Divine Persons were kept in the confinement as ordered
by the Emperor. They had to endure the cruel behaviour of Muslim Officers, under
the influence of Kaliyug (Dajjal).
61. The twelve Divine Persons made the best of their efforts
to convey the Divine Message of Shri ji. They convinced the Emperor, who was
also impressed to confess the reality as contained in Quran. He also expressed
his faith in the doctrines of Shri ji and kissed the stick of his hand for
showing gratefulness to the ‘Almighty’. But the subordinate Muslim Officers,
who were devil-minded, misled him; hence he ordered to keep the twelve Divine
Persons in the confinement for making further investigations in respect of
their antecedents. The devil-minded Muslim Officers gave wrong information
about them to the Emperor and also tortured them cruelly when they were in the
confinement as per the Emperor’s order.
62. When Shri ji came to know about the anguish condition of
the twelve Divine Persons, who were in the Emperor’s confinement, He
concentrated to offer the prayers to Shri Raj ji and also requested HIM to
enlighten the Muslim Persons so that they might give up misconduct-behaviour.
63. Quran, wherein the principles of ‘Shariyat’ have been
mentioned, has its origin in Mecca .
Four special letters (Vasiyatnama) were received therefrom by Shahjahan and
later on by Aurangzeb in which the prophecy was contained in respect of ‘Advent
of Imam Menhdi’ in Hindustan amid Hindus. The
letters were conveyed to the Emperor of Hindustan: still the Muslim people
following ‘Shariyat’ did not pay their heed to comprehend the correct meanings
of the secrets of Quran in respect of ‘Qayamat’.
64. The Devil-Angel rules over the minds of all the human
beings; hence despite the warning and instructions from Mecca to the Emperor of
Hindustan to honour ‘Imam Menhdi’ due to appear amid Hindus at that time, the
Emperor & his subordinate Muslim Officers misbehaved with the ‘Twelve
Divine Persons’. Even the faith developed in Emperor’s mind was washed off by
these devil-minded officers.
65. When Shri ji proclaimed Him to be the ‘Advent of Imam
Menhdi’ and conveyed the Divine Message to the Emperor, the devil-minded
officers had a combat with the ‘Divine Persons’, who represented Shri ji.
66. In order to mend the mentality of Aurangzeb, Shri ji,
earlier sent Gobardhan Bhai to Kabul
to meet Jaswant Singh Rathore, the ruler of a state of Rajasthan for conveying
the Divine Message; but Jaswant Singh did not adhere to him.
67. Since Jaswant Singh Rathore did not adhere to the appeal
of Shri ji, the deity of ‘Death’ (Azooz- Mazooz) captured his spirit and he
expired.
68. From Merata, Shri ji arrived at Delhi to see the Emperor with His motto to
convey to him the essence of Quran with the correct interpretations regarding
the commencement of Qayamat. It is mentioned in Quran that Qayamat would
commence on the next ‘Day’ after the departure of Mohammed Paigambar (one day
of the Heaven equals to one thousand years of the earth). Mohammed Sahib also
promised to re-appear when Qayamat would commence. The Emperor & Muslim
people following ‘Shariyat’ thought that Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, a Hindu had
been pleading with His arguments in order to remove him from the throne and
others from the posts of the rulers, as the officers of the Emperor were also
against the Hinduism.
69. They all decided not to adhere to the Divine Message,
nor did they like that Emperor should be impressed with the Divine Knowledge of
the ‘Twelve Divine Persons’, who paid visit to the Emperor. In order to
misguide the Emperor, they diverted his mind so that he may not talk any more
with the Divine Persons, the messengers of Shri ji.
70. Earlier, the Divine Message was conveyed to the Emperor
in shape of letters contained in ‘Bamboo-pipes’, which were handed over to the
‘Five Chiefs’ of the Emperor; but these chiefs destroyed them and did not pass
on them to the Emperor. The Emperor did not get informed of the Divine Message.
The influence of Kaliyug (Dajjal) compelled them to do so; hence they misbehaved
like ‘Devil’. Thus none of them adhered to the invaluable sacred words
containing the correct interpretations of the secrets of Quran.
71. At last ‘Twelve Divine Persons dared approach the
Emperor, who also listened to them with patience; but before he could arrive at
some self-decision, the devil-minded people and the personal officers made him
confused and he could not awake his Divine Soul.
72. The ‘Devil’ in his mind also misguided him and he
thought that in case he would follow a right, which a Divine Soul should
follow, he shall have to give up the authority of Empire and he would not be
respected as an Emperor; hence he neglected them.
73. The ‘Devil’ in his mind also made him think that it
would be better to continue as an Emperor by neglecting the Divine Message:
otherwise, if he would surrender to Imam Menhdi, he should then renounce the
worldly affairs.
74. The Muslim Officers misguided the Emperor; hence he
ordered to keep the ‘Twelve Divine Persons’ in the confinement. The Muslim
Officers asked them, “Why did you interfere in our business by impressing the
Emperor by your Divine Message? We got confused.”
75. The Muslim Officers also threatened the ‘Twelve Divine
Persons’ by a warning to stop their further programme, lest they should be
imprisoned and tortured. Then the Divine Persons obtained permission of Shri ji
and got relief.
76. The devil-minded officers, who were also Muslim, were
concerned to understand the correct interpretations of the secrets of Quran,
but under the influence of Kaliyug, they misguided the Emperor and by the
latter’s order kept the Divine Persons in the confinement, as the Emperor was
confused.
77. Thereafter Supreme Lord helped the Brahmashristies. The
throne took a turtle-turn by the ‘Grace of Lord’ miraculously. Aurangzeb’s
Empire also got destroyed later on. Brahmashristies, then, were protected by
Shri Raj ji.
78. From Delhi , Shri ji
arrived at Udaipur
to enlighten Rana by the Divine Wisdom; but under the influence of Kaliyug,
Vairilal, the brother of Rana, played mischief to oppose Shri ji. He misguided
Rana too.
79. No sooner Shri ji left Udaipur
for Mandsaur than Aurangzeb invaded Udaipur
and destroyed Udaipur-kingdom of Rana. Side by side, Supreme Lord blessed
Brahmashristies mercifully by providing them the grant of boon of the proper
shelter.
80. When Shri ji learnt about the difficulties of those
Sundersath, who had hidden in jungles of Udaipur
for escaping from Aurangzeb’s army, He prayed to Shri Raj ji by His real
conscious presence in Mool-Milava to provide proper protection to the
sufferers.
81. Shri Raj ji listened to the prayer offered by Shri ji
and HE protected all Sundersath. Also ten chapters of Quran were got copied at
that time. This made Shri ji vary happy.
82. From Mandsaur, Shri ji arrived at Ujjain , where He stayed for some days and
delivered Divine Discourses. A good number of the citizens of Ujjain accepted discipleship. Many of them
renounced the worldly affairs and accompanied Shri ji in His further journeys.
83. Since Bhavsingh, Rana of Aurangabad, invited Shri ji
& He reached there via Burhanpur, Rana was very much impressed and he took
interest in listening to the divine preaching of Shri ji.
84. As much relations, Rana had with Paramdham, he enjoyed
to that extent with other Sundersath; but suddenly he expired.
85. After the death of Bhavsingh, the devil-minded people,
who came earlier in close contact of Shri ji, began to have combat with Him.
They tried to search out and arrest Shri ji as well as the associates. Shri Raj
ji graced. Shri ji along with Sundersath got protection. Nothing could be
achieved by the ‘Devil’. The Muslim Officers of Aurangzeb had sought for Him
thoroughly in the city of Aurangabad :
but in vain.
86. The dearest ‘Lord’ conveyed HIS Divine Message as
contained in Quran, in respect of ‘Advent of Israel Angel (here referred to the
‘Advent of Imam Menhdi, Mahamati Shri Prannath ji, the heir of Dhani Shri
Devchandra ji). There was a river known as ‘Kulzum’, now known as ‘Neil’ (in Egypt ), in
which the army men of Faroon, the devil-minded men, were drowned in order to
protect the heir of Issah. The Lord, of course, asked the Brahmashristies, the
followers of ‘Nijanand Sampradaay’ to memorize that event, as mentioned
purposefully in Quran.
87. Shri Raj ji directed Mahamati Shri Prannath ji by HIS
Divine order to speak the sacred words describing the details of Divine Wisdom
– Tartam. The voluminous Book contains fourteen (sixteen including Hindustani
Prakash & Hindustani Kalash) parts: and the same is named as ‘Kulzum
Swaroop (Tartamsagar). By going through the same thoroughly, all sorts of the
doubts because of the ignorance of the dream world would be removed from the
minds of the human beings.
88. Swami Shri Laldas ji completed this chapter and said, “O
Sundersath ji! You should be grateful to Supreme Lord, WHO enabled you to have
a combat with devil-minded people (having the influence of Kaliyug). These
devils were defeated by your constant efforts and incessant faith in Shri Raj
ji, WHO abides in the sacred hearts of Brahmashristies, the divine Souls.
Prakaran – 54 Chopai - 3018
Qiyamat has already arrived.
ReplyDeleteStill there are many who doubt the coming of Imam Mahdi (Mahamati Prannath) whilst there (were and) are still many who (had proclaimed and) proclaim to be the appointed one (Imam Mahdi). If that's so, I would like you to ask following questions to those false claimants of Imam Mahdi (and their supposed believers) like Mīrzā Ghulām Aḥmad, Muḥammad bin abd Allah al-Qahtani, Riaz Aḥmed Gohar Shahi etc to name a few claimants:
Can your Mahdi's claimant say that his entire life is fully based on the events described in the holy Quran ? If it is, then simply mention one. Only one.
True Mahdi is present only in Alif Lam Mim (Mahamati Prannath) and what more bigger authentication than the Events or the stories of the Quran itself. Recall the event (or story, to understand) in the life of Rasul (saw) when he was bewitched by a Jew (11 knots). The encrypted message of that event is actually the coming of Imam Mahdi in 11th century Hijri. Each knot of the 11 total knots represent a century and in each century a knot actually unties. Therefore, 1100 Hijri years meant the liberation of all the 11 knots and the starting of the Fajr (or the dawn) of Imam Mahdi's Khilafah(reign). The holy Quran backs this analogy in 34:29,30 whereby the coming of Qiyamat (Judgment day) will be known. Recall the holy Quran that 1 day = 1000 years and 1 night = 100 years of Allah. So, 1000 + 100 = the date of the starting of the dawn of the Judgment day, the glorious coming of Alif Lam Mim.
For more, go to:
http://sanandhonline.blogspot.com/2013/05/alif-lam-mim-unlocked-part-i.html and
http://sanandhonline.blogspot.com/2014/01/alif-lam-mim-unlocked-and-the-stories-of-Quran.html
Watch how Imam Mahdi declared his arrival some three centuries ago.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bwu1NzCtTN8